#which makes it feel like a living thing which has a deeper effect on the audience because they feel compassion for it
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Text
commercials don’t even have a normal effect on me anymore, i just end up analyzing their marketing strategies
#knowledge comes with its side effects 😔😔#specifically the one butter commercial (it’s called the runaway and it’s for kerrygold butter)#where there’s this sad table with a family who doesn’t eat on it because they all have busy lives#and there’s scenes of it watching other families eat together and standing in the rain#but this table has a drawer with 2 knobs on either side that give the impression of eyes#which makes it feel like a living thing which has a deeper effect on the audience because they feel compassion for it#i’m watching the ads during my house md episodes like “yeah this detail was deliberate and i am aware of the marketing strategies used” ☹️
6 notes
·
View notes
Text
(Theyre also blushing but i cant figure out why). Both Kenzan and Johan are more focused on Judai tho, which could either be bc theyre both gay for him or cause this takes place post s4 (so theyre happy to see Jou enjoying life again after his depression). Then you have Fubuki and Asuka in the corner. Fubuki is doing his standout uncoordinated cloudcuckoolander bit by not wearing blue/black/white/yellow like everyone else (get with the program, man!) Instead he's going for that... christmas ensemble? With the rare red....tho now I see it, there's also judais pants and the coke bottles and the red cups and oh my god it was a red/blue/green/yellow colour scheme all along. ANYWAY, while Asuka is more serious with her modest clothing and walking boots, she has this small smile. Like, clearly she's not super duper ecstatic over his dumbass ukelele serenades, but she'll humour him today of all days, not just because it's a special day but because she looooves having her brother back.
Final verdict: this pic honestly just gets better the more you look at it. It makes me wish i had synesthesia just so I could taste the cozy hot chocolate vibes. Like its truly utterly immaculate. Kudos to you for all time!!!
#Incrredible absolutely incredible vibes here holy cow. Especially as an australian freezing in midwinter. Unmatched coziness#like it has that top tier cozy wood cottage setting (respect for graining the floor panels btw) so you can practically see the snow outside#I know they're drinking coke but in my heart that is hot chocolate ok it is beautiful hot chocolate and maybe there is pho somewhere#anyway I also really like how the orange/blue/green mesh together in this piece. It's not too uniform or restrained or blocky. Instead#the colours are diffused throughout the piece. This gives it a lot of balance while simultanously preserving the warmth and cohesion#like manjo asuka ryo and johan in their matching obelisk blues + the night sky outside + the blue books + the blue on Yugis poster tv etc#then ofc the green of the plants + yellow/green rug + Jims croco and fubus pants. The green works esp well to bridge the blue and orange#as opposed to a blade runner style scheme. Anyway I also love how you use blue/black shadows. Specifically how they go fuzzy at the ends#With a nice lil orange glow. I think the strongest example of this is Johan. his white shirt really shows off the blue/orange -> purple fuz#It makes the lighting feel really soft. Also mad respect for this whole setting concept like this room is impressively geometrical#and perfectly angled yet it has that lived in clutter vibe with the book under the tv + the abandoned singular sock + the unkempt comic#books + spread cards + etc. Theres also so much personality to it in the kitty rug smiling clock and posters all over.#Im gonna guess its judais place bc pharoah and the pic of Judai and Johan. Also its slightly irresponsible in a very Judai way.#this would NOT be jims place! he would NOT let his croco eat. uh. Movie film? its not croco food is all Im saying. Anyway. Adding into how#cozy and real this piece feels is the excellent lighting work. Not only is there multiple sources of light and shadow but they overlap#impeccably and have a subtle yet defined limit. I particularly love the two lamps by Asuka and Fubuki. The little shadow hatching on the#walls and window sills around them + the soft airbrush lighting makes this lovely subtle yet defined circle shape. Together with the#light coming thru the door its rly nice. Then theres the general shadow on Croco side of the piece with the deeper shadows from the house#ornaments and edo and such. Like its a small thing but it requires so much thought and dedication and fuckin math that I must salute#speaking of maths the most impressive part of this pic geometrically is the wall at edos side. The angle is sharp yet feels so natural.#yknow what I think that gets into the coziness too. The setting is so boxy and well defined that it almost seems to snug hug the characters#we get the sense of a limited space which is filled by the presence personality and warmth of this friend group. Nothing feels empty#this realisation makes me appreciate the cut off second floor that the stairs lead to cause it adds a roof which further boxes em in#the effect is like peeking into a moeblob yugioh diorama. But instead of being saucy or claustrophobic its just so cozy you could die#anyway last notes I love how the calendar on the wall has a little x we can infer is today!!! because the homeowner was So! Excited!!!#and I love the lonely fan on the bookcase and flower on the cactus (that is a well loved spiky boye). Anyway. Now onto the characters!#now onto the characters! (tho I feel like the environment deserves even more love I just dont have the words yknow) to start with#I love all the eye contact and how it economically explains so many relationships. Edo has this smug grin @ Ryo while Manjo looks both#annoyed and unimpressed (maybe because Ryo is late after work?). All of them have suits to show theyre all hard working pro duellists#Sho and Judai are also looking to Ryo but with a more casual vibe like “welcome home bro!” “welcome home bro of my bro!” Theyre also
243 notes
·
View notes
Text
﴾ she’s my collar
pairing: han jisung x f!reader
genre: one-shot, idol au, smut
word count: 10,1K
warnings: alcohol use ⋆ choking ⋆ mutual!choking ⋆ switch!han and switch!reader ⋆ mostly sub!han ⋆ mommy!kink (ehm…yup) ⋆ spitting! ⋆ fingering (f. receiving) ⋆ unprotected!sex ⋆ creampie!
summary: while playing a game of spin the bottle, you learn some very interesting things about your friends that night, but probably the most memorable one of them is when the cute boy next to you confesses his dirtiest dream
author’s note: another boy absolutely obsessed with the reader, but that’s exactly how it should be
──────────────────────
You lick your lips, tangy liqueur burning at the back of your throat. Mind fuzzy, you feel your body softly vibrating with the side effects of your sugary drink. Even after one taste you just knew it would not be long, before you would feel your body loosing up, laying back in to the back of the couch with a heavy sigh. The bartender, your long haired friend, sure is not shy with alcohol and looking around the room your blurry vision falls on the mess on the living room floor. If you knew that you would be in such a state like this, you wouldn’t spend so much time getting ready. The black dress, which was probably way too formal for a small house party, started to stick to your skin from the humid air and alcohol in your system. You pulled your hair up just to feel the light breeze going through the room, skin glistening in the soft light, itchy slightly with sweat. You just know you look like a total mess, but there is someone who finds himself disagreeing with this statement.
Han nervously played with the liquid inside his glass, thirsty, but not taking a sip, because he couldn’t miss the opportunity to literally gawk at you. He wasn’t subtle with his looks, but you out of anyone didn’t notice it. Maybe because you got kind of used to his big, doe eyes looking at you or maybe you are simply oblivious. His friends already knew about his little fascination with you, but they didn’t say anything — but one thing about it was funny. Han looked like he didn’t know it himself.
Did he really not realize how much time he spends just staring at you? Tonight especially. Though he did register how he got completely stiff when you walk in with that pretty, little dress, makeup done a little darker than usual. He has an eye for a detail, literally spending the whole party going over your body with his eyes. The first time, the only time, he didn’t look at you was when he got seated next to you. He wanted to sit across from you, get a clear view of how your legs spilled out of your dress, how your fingers played with the pillow between your thighs, how a drip of sweat slowly rolled over your neck down, right between your breast— but no…He has to sit next to you, because of his friend who though it would finally help him talk to you.
You are friend of Seungmin’s. He still remembers when he first met you — so sweet and smiley, he wondered how could you be his friend, but the more he got to know you, he realized, you are really different from what he first thought. Well, get to know you in the sense of watching you from afar and maybe throwing a few words when you would be having a conversation with one of his friends. He usually wasn’t so quiet — Is he really that stupid? He knows that maybe there’s a small crush or something, maybe he is just admiring you. Though his silence, almost shyness, seems to be natural when it comes to you.
There is something pulling him in…He must say that he always liked how confident you are. You didn’t put yourself above or anything, but your humor and the way you spoke made him feel like a fucking high school girl who has a crush on the one popular jock. Oh, but you do really make his heart throb as he purposefully, unintentionally, took a deeper breath to inhale your spicy perfume. Even if he doesn’t want to keep himself away from you, your whole presence intimidated him enough for him to tuck himself a little away from you. Not to make you uncomfortable and also for him to not do anything stupid.
You tilt your head slightly to the direction of the man next to you who for a while seems to only shuffle around in his seat. You wipe away the sweat forming on your forehead, before putting your attention back to the game before you. Few minutes ago you laughed at the idea of playing spin the bottle, but after putting few new rules and twists to it, you are kind of really getting in to it. After few rounds of spinning, still not being picked, you grew amused with the scandalous questions and answers from the guys. However when the bottle suddenly points at you, your smile flatters.
Seungmin watched your face fall into small scowl, completely natural reaction you always have when looking at him. His brown eyes for a second flicker to his friend next to you who again is only looking at you, but other than that his attention is fully on you. “Choose your next words wisely, Kim.” You say, eyes forming into slits at the way he grinned evily.
“Don’t worry, it won’t be anything crazy.” Those words sounded ridiculous coming from him, but you only lean back on the couch, challenging him. The twist to this game is probably the results of the alcohol. From what you heard so far your jaw dropped every time at every new information about your friends and you think that you now know a little too much about them. The brunette across from you, basically knows everything about you and than makes it easier for him to choose his question, easier for him to embarrass you. “Y/N, do your favorite position with someone of your choice.”
Your lips parted in shock. Your hand flies to smack him across his exposed thigh peeking from his jorts painfully, the noise being muted by the others laughing. You scoff at him, watching in small delight how he hissed in pain. You immediately feel heat traveling to your already hot cheeks, eyes going back and forth between your friends. Everyone was still laughing drunkenly, everyone expect him as you turn to look into his direction.
You think he looks even more flustered than you. His pouty lips, stained a little red from his chapstick, fall apart, eyes wide, glistening in the darkness. When you turned your head to him, he almost jumps out from his spot next to you. Han’s heart skips a beat from the question, more like a dare, send your way. He doesn’t know if he wants to know the answer, because that would mean you would have to do it with someone — someone else than him. God, he wished for you to pick him. Seungmin wants to kill him doesn’t he? Maybe it is a payback for the time he figured him all out, he was the first one to confront him about it — of course he denied it. By giving you a free choice of choosing whoever you wanted was probably the most painful thing about his revenge.
However your eyes are still on his and he almost shivers from the way your eye color shined through your slightly smudged eyeshadow. “Hannie.” His mouth falls more open, ears ringing from the way his name fell from your tongue, he nearly forgot his own name.
You could have chosen anyone. Maybe your close friend and put him into some embarrassing position as a payback, but you chose him. He felt sick to his stomach, but in a good way. The lump in his throat was hard to swallow as his whole body froze for a moment in shock. From his small inner tantrum, your sudden difference in body language came unnoticed till now.
The laughing stops at your voice, everyone turning back at you with their own faces of shock. Yours is only turned to the man facing towards you. You feel a small nervousness creeping up on you from his silence, maybe the alcohol gave you a little too much confidence. “You up for it?” You trail off slightly, not so sure about your chosen partner at the moment.
Han however feels his body shake in adrenaline, sitting up quickly. “Yeah-“ His voice was kind of piched, making him cough into his fist, already dying of the embarrassment as his friends snicker. “Yeah, sure.” He corrects himself, leaning back in to his hands, trying to act nonchalant. His friends watch him and you carefully, but not laughing further, they kind of wished for this to happen. They are invested in your answer and also eager to see their friend finally getting to be close to his dream girl in some way.
Han’s confidence which was already fake from the start, now flies out of the room, when he watches you make your way closer to him. His boba eyes fall on to the pillow between your legs, silently wishing you would shove his head between them — wait that would be his favorite position, how silly of him. The soft material is thrown away, drool forming in his mouth as he catches a quick view of your soft thighs and the way you for a moment sit up to pull your dress down, they just so happened to smash together so beautifully.
All air then gets taken away from him when you make your way to him, but mostly because you boldly crawl up to him. The vibe in the room shifts slightly as you go closer to him on your hands and knees. You don’t even know where the confidence of doing that came from but the look on his face is totally worth it, you don’t even look at the other people in the room as they only mimic his expression and his is the only one that mattered. He wants to look away from you, heat spreading all over his chest and face, but the way you move so smoothly and they way your tits spill over your top, is basically impossible for him to look away. You have him totally under your spell, he hopes you know your own immense sex appeal, because watching you crawl over to him from between his legs, should be illegal.
You stop before him, your hands touching his legs, balancing your weight. “Lay down for me.” Han is literally in heaven right now. He almost whimpers at your honeyed voice, eyes falling on to the soft fat of your chest. You literally have him mesmerized so it isn’t too difficult for him to comply, but he still feels how his breathing becomes heavier when he slowly layed back on the floor.
You wish he doesn’t see your hands shaking when you touch his knees, pushing his legs down, so he lays completely flat. You can’t lie that you are not enjoying they way he is trying so hard to look unfazed — Is he really that nervous around you, like Seungmin told you or is it because you crawl up his body like a predator?
Both, definitely both.
Han thinks he will never get this view out of his head ever. You are careful enough not to touch him too much as you suddenly come into his field of vision. Gosh, how pretty are you actually? Your hair falls to your face slightly since you hover above him, licking at your lips. If it would be possibly, he would turn into dust, watching you slowly sit down on his upper thighs, hands falling on his heaving chest. He hopes you don’t feel his heart pounding, he hopes you don’t feel him getting hard like a pathetic boy. He just can’t help it, he can’t help those dirty thoughts racing through his head. He wants so badly to touch you, left hand forming into fist as he looks up at you.
You nearly let out a sound, gasp of sorts, from the view you are having. His eyes were slightly glossy as his spit licked lips, looking good enough to eat. The glasses on his nose fogged up slightly at the bottom from his deep breath which you feel him take under your fingertips. You for a moment forgot about the others, not even caring that your dress is pushed up. You want so badly to sit down, to not be hovering, but already this is even for you too much. He looked so yummy with his sweater pulled down his one shoulder, exposing his collarbones, Adam’s apple bobbing, having the biggest argue to bite at it.
However a voice speaks up at the moment, making you and your current partner snap back to reality. “Cowgirl?” Seungmin voices out, looking at you like you just grew a second head. “That’s it?”
You choke a little over your answer, pushing your weight more onto your hands as you look back at him, not missing the small huff under you. “And? Simple, but good…” You answer, shruggering.
“Who would’ve guessed, Y/N likes to be on top.” Laughs Hyunjin and to you it kind of sounded like an insult, immediately glaring at him, but your head snaps to the man next to him.
“Kind of expected you to be a pillow princess or something.” Says Minho, taking a sip of his beer. His eyes held a teasing look, smirking at you and mostly his friend who still had his eyes on your figure.
“Yeah…” Agrees your close friend again, head tilted up to the ceiling like in thought, before shaking his head with a small smile. “Can’t imagine you toping someone.”
You nearly roll your eyes at them, it hurt your pride a little. Your fingers scrunch up the soft material of Han’s sweater, weight now fully on your hands. He doesn’t move, because he simply couldn’t as he feels the delicious pressure on his body. While you were conversing, you probably didn’t even realize that by leaning more forward, your back formed a little arch. He almost missed the saliva rolling over the corner of his lips, head pulled to the side just to see the way your body formed into the beautiful arch. Fuck, he hopes you don’t feel him under you, because he tugged himself into his boxers maybe a little too stupidly back into his room, where he literally spend his whole day picking up his outfit with Jeongin’s help. If you would just push yourself a little higher, to the right, you would be literally grazing his —
“I can…” Han nearly chokes over the word, eyes widening, not even expecting himself to speak up. You then look down at him, your eyebrows raising to your hairline in a silent question. This all feels to him, like he should be thankful for even getting a look at you like that. “I mean–“ He laughs, but it doesn’t sound amused, he only let the noise out of embarrassment he literally put himself in, it was going so well for him till now…well, at least he can say that he had you on top of him at some point. “–it’s hot when a girl tops.” He swallows, lips jumping into a small smile, feeling sweat drip down his forehead from yours and his friends’ stares.
You have never felt so full with power, looking down at the cute, flushed boy with a smile. Slapping him across his chest, made his body jump, eyes widening, before he snaps his hips immediately back down. “Thanks, baby boy.”
He knew it was meant as joke, watching you in disappointment as you stand up, but he couldn’t stop his cock from twitching in his pants. He immediately sits up at that, grabbing the pillow you were holding before and putting it between his own legs. His moves are so obvious to all of his male friends he wants to literally die, but some of them look like he wasn’t the only one moved in some way with your small performance. The realization that the pillow was literally between your plush thighs, really doesn’t help him find his composure.
You black out a little from the moment you pull away from Han, because you can’t believe you just did all that and said that. It rolled out of your tongue so naturally that it shocked even you. Your hand grasps one of the pillows next to you, putting it between your legs, so you won’t expose anything, well you think you definitely did flash someone by crawling up to Han like a slut, but whatever. It was mostly because you don’t want anyone to get a glimpse of the growing wet spot on your panties. You know it’s not the alcohol anymore, after what you did, you are totally sober.
You were never that shy about speaking about things like that, but this kind of comes to the top of the list of the wildest things you have ever done. You can’t look at him, you can’t. You can’t however get him out of his head, how good he looked under you…You look up from your hands playing with the pillow between your legs, eyes falling on the muscular man, watching his lips move, till you finally find your sense of hearing again.
“Who you would make out with in this room?” From this and the other questions, you think you kind of had the worst one. With only being your first one, you already thought it was enough. You wished that it was something like this, instead of the thing that you did, but deep down you kind of enjoyed it in some sick way.
The question was meant for the cat like man who really didn’t seem to be even a little bit bothered by such question. “Easy, Y/N.“ Minho almost scoffs, gesturing to you, before looking at you for an answer.
From the look in his eyes you think he is hiding something from you, like he knows something you don’t. You give him nothing in return, still salty about his comment, but the man next to you definitely had to pull a face or something as the oldest points at him. “Han looks a bit offended there.” Chan laugh blends into the rest of the cackle and even if you also smile in amusement, there is still confusion. You glance at him from the corner of your eye, but his hair is too into his face to let you see him. Thank God, because he would dig his grave even deeper if you would see his furiously red face.
Jeongin brings the attention back to the game as he grips the glass bottle in the center of the circle to spin it again. You watch the bottle spin quickly, reflecting the lights before it stops right between you and Han. However the youngest doesn’t think further about who is more close to it, eyes falling on his friend immediately. “What kink you haven’t tried before?” It still shocks you that this cute faced guy can be sometimes so blunt.
Your own interest in his answers makes you look at him and like he can just feel your stare, he also glances at you briefly. He humms long and loud in thought, eyes going everywhere around the room, before he tugs his head back into his chest. But you didn’t know that from the corner of his eye, he was watching your fingers playing with material of the pillow. His mind grew fuzzy at your lovely manicured nails, mouth again opening before he could even think his answer through. “Ehm…choking?” He answers truthfully, but he wishes for the day he could lie instead.
“What — really?” Says Felix, the others also voicing out their own disbelief.
Han only nods, already wanting to end this conversation, but he can’t help himself from glancing at you to see your own reaction. To his surprise you are not looking at his flushed face, but at his fingers instead. He stops the unintentional playing with his rings, the move making you look up at him through your eyelashes. Your gaze meets his and he again doesn’t look at you, simply because it is impossible. However to his surprise you look away from him first when both of yours eyes met. Did he just catch you checking out his hands? Now he is the one feeling powerful, liking this new, shy look on you just as much as the other.
────
You don’t even know how you lasted this long. It is now the early hours after midnight, maybe not that spontaneous, but considering the party was going on since the late afternoon, you are really shocked that you are still standing. You think that the reason for your upstanding is the game of spin the bottle which kept your body and mind occupied till now. You only drank soft drinks after that, craving something sweet. Sadly your sweet tooth wasn’t suppressed, because there was something way more sweeter you were craving.
Han, not to your surprise again kept this weird distance between you two. Perhaps the thing that you put him through totally blew any chance you had with him. However you are also aware that his silence was a little different from the other ones. Those times felt like he was just kind of shy, but now? He literally looked like he was trying so hard not to finally say something to you.
You spend a long time in the bathroom after that. Trying to make yourself a person again as well as also trying to calm yourself down. You still can’t believe you basically sat on him like that…also this one thing still lingered in your mind. Choking. How on earth had he not tried it before? You don’t know about his game, but from what you have seen he seems to be quite bashful about this kind of thing. Though when you would catch him with the guys talking, he was always the loudest of the bunch. Maybe he didn’t like you? No, he liked you a little too much…
As you felt somehow fresh, wiping of any smudged makeup on your face and also washing the sweat off your body, because you couldn’t function otherwise, you did feel confident enough to walk up to him. Everything is now cleaned up, looking like there wasn’t a party at all and now it was the time for sleep. Seungmin, even if he mostly acts like he isn’t actually one of your closest friends, let you have his bed, while he would sleep on the couch. Still it shocked you a little, because he likes his beauty sleep, but he only scoffed at you, saying that the couch was actually way more comfortable than his bed ever will be. Oh, how you loved your friend’s love language sometimes…
You approach Han while he pulls out a bottle of water from the fridge. You are thankful that everyone else was already either in their room or showering, because you just had to stop in your steps to just stare at his profile. Your eyes travel down his strained neck, head thrown back, you watching closely how he eagerly swallows every drop. A small drop rolls from the corner of his lips and you wonder how can someone look so hot when drinking water, because the way the liquid rolled down his sharp jawline all the way down is throat was simply sinful.
Wiping the small drop of water from his neck, he almost chokes on his water when he sees you from the corner of his eyes. Pulling the bottle away from his lips quickly, he looks at you with big eyes, you not really catching his spooked reaction, because you are trying so hard to play it cool right now. “Do you have something I could change into?” You ask him, breaking the awful silence between you.
“Doesn’t Seungmin have anything for you?” Is his immediate response and your mouth opens and closes at that. His question is genuine, but also yours makes him jump in the inside.
You smile softly at him, shrugging. “You know how he treasures his stuff…” Looking at him, you realize that maybe you shouldn’t have asked him that. You were already bold enough for today…His face didn’t tell you much, but from what you can see, it looks like he doesn’t want to. “Sorry, I’ll ask someone else–“
His hand silences you, lips pulled together. He again feels embarrassed by the way he reacts so brightly yet so dimly around you, but he can’t missed the opportunity of giving you something his. “No…come with me.” Your face forms again in the same smile as before, but now it is more genuine.
He knows his steps are looking a little too fast, eager even, but when he walked pass you his nose was again hit with your perfume. He really couldn’t wait anymore to give you something, for you to return it back leaving only the linger of your smell behind. When he nears his room, he suddenly remembers the small mess he left it in. He is already dying inside, because no way you will see his room, be with him even just for a few minutes alone and he really is looking forward to bask in your presence alone. Though he really didn’t want to flick the lights on and give you the view of the mess of clothes, so he just goes inside blindly, trying to find his lamp. After few stumbles he finally turned it on, but it still didn’t make the mess disappear much to his disappointment.
You however don’t really put too much mind to it, because he is man after all and also you are a little occupied with looking around his room. Few posters are plastered on the wall, eyes falling on to his guitar at the corner of his room. You remember liking every post of his playing, spending a little too much time analyzing how his fingers moved so smoothly over the instrument. Han unknowingly to you came after each one of your likes to Minho, jumping in excitement from this small gesture, only for it to be answered with a groan every single time.
You watch the brunette go through his closet, making your way to his bed. His back was turned to you, so he didn’t see you slowly lowering yourself to sit on his bed. He was too caught up in finding the perfect thing for you to leave your scent on. “So…” You trail off, so quietly you feared the he didn’t hear you, but his head snaps so quickly to you, you think he had a whiplash. “You really haven’t tried it before?” You hate yourself for not keeping this small wonder to yourself.
Han nearly forgot about you being here with him, the question striking confusion in him. “What exactly?” Maybe there is too much on his mind right now, like you for example and the need of finding something for you to sleep in.
The small pout on his face is cute, cheeks puffed out and eyebrows furrowed. Again the way he lets himself be so quiet and quite soft spoken around you, helps you come out of your shell more. The fact you don’t feel any effect from the alcohol anymore tells you that this confidence was coming from you only. In the air lingered something raw as he looked at you sitting on his bed and he really can’t say that he hates how you just sat on it without his permission. He kind of liked it how bold you are sometimes. Maybe it isn’t actually such a deal, but it is to him, any way of having you on his bed is a win for him.
You pat the spot next to to you, hand digging into the softness of his sheets. “Come here.” You say, nearly in a whisper and again you are using your spell on him.
A dumb ‘huh?’ flies out of his mouth, because that is the only answer he could form at that moment. The quietness seems to suffocate him as well as also your intense stare, looking like an angel from the way the light of his lamp created a halo around your head. It was never this quiet in the dorm ever, even at night, it felt like you two were the only people here — but in his heart it is only you.
“Come here.” You repeat again with the same tone, patting the same spot again.
Right next to you, again. A little closer, too close, he just knows, he will shut off from the proximity. But he really wants to make you happy and also he is getting really curious about what you want to whisper to him in that sultry voice of yours. Han is a literal puppet, you have him in the palm of your hand and finally — you see it. Your lips are tugged up in to a small smile as you watch him take careful steps to you, before sitting down right beside you.
With your hand blocking him from getting even closer to your body, it kind of calms him. His hands fall onto his lap, eyes going over the crotch of his jeans. The situation, the awful situation you put him through was painful and hard to get through. After you literally made him hard just by hovering over him, you put him through hell, him fighting the argue to not just go to the bathroom and jerk off, till he would cum all over himself at the thought of you. The reason was that his band members would never let him live out a peaceful day if he would and also he didn’t want you to figure it out. Not let you figure out that he would jerk off, just because of you, literally few rooms away — though it’s not like he hasn’t done it before…
“Okay.” He says, palms of his hands sweating wildly as you leaned back on to your hands. He can’t let his eyes travel down the length of your body, he can’t — “What were you talking about?” His voice came out smooth, but not too much to his the ability to talk again vanished away when you say the next word.
“Choking.”
“Oh!” Is the first thing he says, laughing again in disbelief at the way you just so casually brought this thing up. You didn’t talk much before this. Only a few side conversations about a new movie, his love for superheroes etc., but never anything that would get you guys close enough for you to get the green card to ask something so intimate. He swallows nervously as you only stare at him back, waiting. “Yeah, I have never tried it before.” He also shakes his head as he didn’t answer you already.
You know he didn’t. He seems to be honest whenever you are around and you think you’re slowly understanding his behavior towards you. Even if there’s a mask of fake confidence on your face right now, you still try to be the leader of the conversation as you also started it. The more you think this through, the more you realize how you are probably taking this way too far, but in some way you can’t help it. The thing about confidence is that no one know if it’s fake or not. However he still in some way makes you feel a little more sure about yourself, but also you still can’t help, but feel shy around him. How could you not?
You literally sat on top of him, like you would ride his cock hidden inside his baggy jeans to your displeasure. He gave you the vibe of a total loser, maybe because of the black framed glasses, but also he is the hottest guy you have ever seen. You already feel the change between you two when you hovered over his body like that. His brown eyes shined in the light the same way as they are right now, him still patiently waiting for you to continue. You at his stare really become unsure about this whole thing you are trying to get at. “And do you want to?” You ask him, your eyes momentarily falling onto his hands. “Do you want to try it?”
His lips parted at that, answer a little late as his attention is slightly taken away by the way your lips moved, forming those pretty words. “Well, yeah?” He says, both of you already knowing the answer, but his little, pretty head didn’t catch that you meant it a little differently.
“I meant with me…” You say quietly, turning away from him as he only looks at you in total shock plastered on his face.
His heart jumps wildly, head spinning from your sentence. He thinks he is dreaming, he must be, because there’s literally no way that you just said that. He wished to take you right there, but he is only capable of looking like a fish on a desert. ‘-with me…’, he repeats again. Han is ready to pass out. He already thought that he was lucky enough for you to chose him when you were playing the game, but now this? He feels his chest warm up, heat totally different from the usual one spreading across his body.
He watches you turn away from him and — is that you being shy around him? His heart already can’t take this further, but most importantly it hates the fact you are not looking at him. “Are you serious? I don’t know, we are–” He is again lost of words as usual. He really doesn’t want to say the status between you two and ruin everything for him.
Your eyes fall shut for a split second, throwing the obvious embarrassment over your shoulder so you won’t crumble at his feet. “If it would make you uncomfortable–“
“No!” You jump, frightened a little by his loudness, looking at him with wide eyes. His own flicker over your features, missing how your chests rise with the same deep breaths. ��Sure!” He says, again wanting to slap himself for answering that. “I mean…whatever — it’s cool.” There is no such thing as cool when it comes to you and specifically this.
The temperature in the room rises up as your frozen body slowly melts. A short silence hangs in the air, taking your time to go over his pretty face. “Okay.” You whisper.
The confirmation makes him hot all over, fidgeting. Han held his breath as you pull yourself up, turning your body into his direction. You both look at each other with longing in your eyes, he almost making a noise when you bite down at your lower lip. He doesn’t know how it is possible, but you are even more beautiful when you are looking at him. Fully at him, no one else, just him. He can already die as a happy man when you shuffle a little closer to him, your hand just grazing his leg over his jeans. Your own breaths came out rigid as you glance at him, following the slow closing of his eyes, like a cat.
A moment past by just staring at each other and even if you don’t mind it that much, the more you glance down at his pretty hands the more you became desperate. You crave his hands on your neck, squeezing just right and hard for you to see black spots. He doesn’t seem to notice your slow struggle, looking at him in waiting. Han only has this look on his face and other than that he doesn’t move an inch. Your mouth opens, nearly a chuckle thumbling out of you by this, it was starting to get a little awkward. “Well…are you going to?” You roll the words slowly out of your lips with a small embarrassed giggle, when he still doesn’t move.
Your words snap him out of the state he is in a little, gaze traveling to your own hand that gestures to your neck. He feels the immediate known burning sensation on his cheeks and chest. “Oh!” Again with this, it seems like you always make him speechless. The shyness on your face makes him smile a little, but it was more sheepish. He should’ve known by the look you were giving him back in the living room that you meant it like this. He is starting to get the idea that there really wasn’t even a small thought of you doing it to him…Though the image of his own hand around your pretty neck is pleasing it’s just not something he truly desires. “I thought…i meant it the other way kind of–“ Han mumbles, scratching the back of his neck.
Your jaw falls to the floor a little at his confession. The embarrassment melts into something way more different after those words, even if he looks like an absolute blushing mess, he still waits for your answer. You actually are a little…troubled. Your gaze falls on to his neck, remembering how his Adam’s apple moved up and down, how the small stray string of water traveled down the length of it. “You want me to choke you?” You say, just to be sure, starting to feel the rumbling inside your tummy.
He wants to die. No way you said it out loud. He knows it was kind of obvious from his statement but still…you are literally talking about one of his biggest dreams. He can’t count how many times his own hand was squeezing at his neck, imagining it was yours instead. “Yes-“ He says breathlessly in desperation, swallowing the embarrassing reaction right after at your unrelenting expression. “Well, I haven’t try it either way, but I can do it to you.” He isn’t so sure If he could handle that, but he’s not that stupid to miss the opportunity.
You are still trying to get over the fact that he wants you to do it to him more. You completely forget that you wanted it first, because you simply can’t get the idea of having your hand around his neck out of your head. “Well, I kind of want to do what you want to do…” You say, again biting at your lip.
“Okay–“ He squeaks out.
You slowly move even closer to him, knees touching each other. You don’t waste anymore time, because you think you will go crazy otherwise. You raise your hand to his neck, watching how he nervously swallows, but you realize something. This whole thing was a little…casual in some way. You want him way closer than this, you need it. “Wait–“ You say, laughing a little at how awkward you are behaving. He nearly falls down to his knees to beg you to not stop as the hand that just graze his sensitive skin falls back to your side. “I can’t just do it — that would be weird.”
He sighs through his nose quietly. “Why?” Han hopes you don’t see the way his eyes shinned in neediness.
“It is better if it’s in the moment, you know? Otherwise it’s just not it.” You click your tongue at him, the muscle mesmerizing him for a second as you lick at your red stained lips. Han is actually really in the moment right now, he is already getting off to this in some way. He thought it couldn’t get better as you sit so closely to him, ready to choke him to a blissful death he hopes, but then you really surprise him. “Can I kiss you?” The question hangs heavily in the air. “Just to show you how it feels?”
You leaned closer to him with those words, boldly fanning your words across his face, fogging up his glasses. Han literally moans in his head. He wants to pinch himself right now, but even so if this would be a dream, he wouldn’t want to wake up. Your eyes become hooded, your eyeshadow making your whole look a little too intense for him to handle. He becomes putty in your hands, breathing out a sigh that sounded dangerously close to a whine. “Yeah, just to show me how it feels…” He repeats, already pushing his head down to line his face with yours.
“Yeah…” You say in the same tone, before smashing your lips to his.
You could taste everything on him. From his sweet chapstick that made his lips feel so soft, to the cider he drank on his tongue that slightly grazed over yours. Your eyes are closed to fully savour this feeling, but you could just tell he is trying really hard not to touch you. You want him to, those freaking hands of his make you feral. How they move across his guitar or how he simply opens a can with his middle finger like nothing, made you gush. It’s embarrassing that you are already feeling your panties sticking to you, but you can’t help it. The boy really knows how to kiss.
The quite loud smacks of your lips echoed through the room and when you experimentally pull away little, you immediately feel him chasing your lips. But you make it even better for him as your teeth wrapped around his plump bottom lip, biting and nibbling at it. His mouth falls open in a silent moan and you perfectly take the opportunity to deepen the kiss. Your tongue wraps itself around his and you have to sigh into him as your spits mix together. It was so fucking messy, just how you like it and just how he needs it. Han was completely at your mercy, body slumped forward, towards you and he just could feel the tears of pleasure burning and begging for more. He didn’t even know that this was your plan all along — to get him like this, completely drunk on you, so he wouldn’t expect your next move.
You had experience, you knew how it feels like when you are the least expecting it. You tremble just at the thought, hand touching his chest, momentarily trailing up and down. Your hand just barely touches his fresh tattoo and it makes him pull himself closer to you at that, but he completely still as your hand travels up. His kisses become a lot less precise, saliva trailing down his chin, but your own tongue stops it, licking him all up. His lips again parted, but now the whine building his chest is finally released as you wrap your finger around his neck, squeezing.
You shiver at the sound, hand already grabbing a little too hard for his first time, but he doesn’t seem to be opposed to it. He throws his head back, letting you climb onto your knees so you could still catch another small whine in your mouth. You are already soaking through your underwear, juices leaking onto your inner thighs. If he would just looked down he would see it, your lace panties completely ruined only by him. You have to pull away a little for him to see his face and it is to die for.
“Good?” You tease a little, because the pathetic frown on him is probably the best thing you have ever seen. You can feel him swallow under your hand, sweat rolling down his face and you quickly wonder what else you can do to him. The need to have him under you again is immense, you want to suffocate him with your body — in a good way of course.
Han is completely fucked right now. His cock is painfully digging into the hard material of his jeans and he knows that if you would squeeze more he would literally cum untouched. “Fuuuck…I-I–“ He can’t form any words, eyes blinking open to look at you.
You humm a little, head tilting to the side, your hair falling over both of your faces. You can see it on his face, in his eyes that the tears reflecting in them are just a pure pleasure. “Hm? Talk to me.” You say, loosing your grip a little to maneuver his head to the side. You feel his pulse pumping wildly around your fingertips as your lips touch his jaw.
A low moan rings in the air, loud enough for you to hear it. Han’s head – whole body is only supported by your hand on his throat, because he can only tremble in your hold when you kiss his jaw, all the way to his ear lobe. “Fuck me…” He groans a little, head fuzzy as your teeth nibble at his ear. Your sudden stop at your passionate kissing, makes him realize what he just said. “I mean–“ He tries to safe it by turning his head to look at you, only again going mute by the way your lipstick is smudged across your lips — he just knows it’s also all over his own and he will gladly wear it for you. “It feels good, better than I imagine, but…”
“But?” You continue, hand still unmoving, tips of your noses touching. He finds the gesture endearing.
His own tongue comes to lick at his lips and he realize he was right as he faintly tastes your glossy lipstick. His hands grip at his sheets tightly, material spilling over his fingers. He looks at you like a marvelous painting, not even feeling the small pain by having his neck in such position. “I need you closer…please.” Those are his words, the last one voiced out in a complete desperation.
You can’t fight against the smile spreading across your face and he melts again at such sight. The next thing that comes makes his cock jump, lips open wide. You swing your leg to strandle him like before, but now he could fully feel the delicious weight on him. “Holy shit–“ You really want to laugh, you really do, maybe make him a blushing mess, but seeing that this is already a little too much for him, you keep your mouth shut for now.
His throat is released from your grip, but before he could complain, your mouth is again on his. When you feel him deepen the kiss, you let out a small noise of bliss. There’s no way you can’t feel him under you and his guess turns out to be the truth when you ground yourself on him. You pull away from him again, just to hear the delicious gasp. His eyes are wide, dark, staring into yours, watching you move on his lap. There’s again this small smile on your lips and you can’t help yourself, but roll your hips harder against his to feel his tip hit your clit.
“You can touch me you know…” Your breathless voice sounds like honey to his ears, eyes shining at your request. You are starting to love the way you can make him look like this. Like a complete mess, so pathetic…If only he knew how much you are actually trying to stop yourself from just dry humping him till you both cum. You grab his hands that are still on his bed, before placing them on your waist, still not stopping your movements. “Here-“ You move his right hand up to your breast, not missing the small twitch of his cock. “–or here.” You leave his hand on your left tit, his hand fitting perfectly around it and he could your nipple poking at his palm. He watches you closely, a nasty curse flying out of his mouth when you move his other hand to your center.
He looks down at your legs, muscles jumping from your smooth moves. Your dress rides up to your thighs and when you tilt your hips closer to him, he gets a glimpse of your underwear. With the lamp light he sees the wet spot on to the front of the lacy material as well as also your stained inner thighs. Han can’t believe, he made you look like that, so wet and so full of lust, keeping his hand on your thigh for a while. You are so so soft — he remembers the day when you put that amazing smelling lotion on your legs after a day at the beach. He didn’t get a look at your bikini nor your body, because he had to go early to help Minho with groceries. He wanted to kill him for that. But now? This is better than he could have ever imagine.
He squeezes your tit lightly, only doing it harder right after when you whimper. You are a literal siren, luring him in to giving you anything and everything. He does want that. His fingers tweak your nipple skillfully, letting out a shocked moan at his sudden confidence. His other hand finally trails up you thigh, dipping his fingers in your essence before they press into you. You just happen to roll into them, sighing at the pressure. “More – give me more, Han.” You sound incredible. It should’ve come out as a plead, but he only hears it like demand.
His eyes keep going back and forth between his hand fondling your breast to you rolling your pussy, but he stops his gaze on your face. Your mouth is open, freely letting out sighs of pleasure and even if he’s probably the one that should be dominant, it’s you instead. He pulls your panties to the side, moaning with you when he trails his fingers through your folds. The grip you had on his shoulder, nails digging into his exposed skin peaking out of his sweater, makes his head momentarily roll back.
Your hole gushes more as his fingers circle your clit, you messily rolling your hips into his hand. The sight of his exposed neck and the need of being filled, the need leads you to shoving him in the chest. He lets out a small yelp as his back meets the mattress, watching you taking his hand between your legs and moving it a little more down. The tips of his fingers find your opening, letting you sit down on them.
He now finds himself again at this position with you being on top of him, but now with his fingers inside of you. The way he curls the tips of his fingers, makes you whimper, his ring rubbing deliciously against you. You are so warm and wet, your ass rubbing against him as you start to ride his fingers. “Oh…oh!” He gasps out, eyebrows shooting up as you bounce on his fingers, his hand becoming still..
Your thighs shook from the pleasure, palm of his hand just grazing over your clit. Even in your state you can’t miss how his breathing is getting heavier and heavier, like it was his cock you were riding. The thoughts make you look down, seeing the perfect outline and you realize you in fact can’t torture him and yourself for ever. “Want me to ride you?” You rasp out, the confidence radiating from you making his hips jump. “Want me to ride your cock, Han?”
“Fuck, yeah – please, ride me–“ He sounds so good like that, looking at you with puppy eyes as you pull yourself off his fingers. You miss the feeling of being filled, but you know it won’t take long before you have something even better.
You shuffle a little down to take his sweater from the front his jeans, giving you a glimpse of his hard abdomen. You are thankful that there’s no belt in your way, just flicking his fly open, pulling at the hard material and his boxers. He helps you pull his pants hallway, both of you too desperate to really strip fully. Your mouth waters as his cock springs up, hitting his stomach, the material of his sweater roughly grazing over him.
If you knew sooner that he was sporting such a pretty cock, you maybe would’ve said something sooner. His tip is painfully red, leaking, big vein running all the way from his balls to his tip. You wish for him to fuck your mouth, so deeply that the short hairs on his pubic bone would tickle your nose — next time…there will be next time definitely.
You grasp his heavy cock, thumb pushing at his hole, leaking even more around your digit. “How much do you want me, baby? Tell me–“ He moans wildly when you start to pump him too slowly to his liking.
He again gets a good view of your tits hanging out of the top of your dress, areola peaking at him. He blushes at your words, gasping as you pucker your lips, spit falling onto his tip, before spreading it over him. “I want you so bad.” He cries out at the end, because you squeeze him even harder. “Y/N, please. I wanted you for so long — ah! Do anything you want to me–“
You get a lot more out of him than you expected and his confession and plead, made you even wetter. “Anything you say?” You ask, him furiously nodding his head as you lean over his body, hand releasing him, cock slapping against your inner thigh. “Then open up–“ Han’s mouth is opened wider with your fingers at his lips and he nearly comes all over you when you spit in his mouth. He whimpers at your taste, he fucking whimpers — he even swallows it before you could even say it to him and that makes you finally sit down on his thick cock.
You quite underestimate his size, you own desperation blinding you. You feel him stretching you, burn however so good, your hips instantly roll down onto him. He already sees stars, looking onto his ceiling, wondering if was just send to heaven. Your walls suck him right in, pussy so good he already fights the urge to not fuck into you — he wants to be good to you, he wants to be your good boy.
You say his name, hands grasping the bottom of his sweater to pull it up, so you can see his slutty waist. He is so loud — he probably doesn’t even realize it, with his hands falling to your chest messily groping you, glasses already falling from his face. You let him pull the top of your dress down, tits spilling out and letting them bounce in the air. “You feel so good.” He moans, a sob or sorts falling out his lips, emotions all over the place.
He is so happy and so fucking horny. The way you move on top of him is so good that he just lets you do all of the work, pushing yourself up and down on him, rutting, hips rolling — he’s a total wreck. But he becomes a total mess when your hand again falls onto his neck, immediately grasping it roughly. “Oh my–“ He can’t finish, your grip kind of stoping him to do so, but he just can’t do anything other than be a whimpering mess. Han didn’t even know himself he could sound like that. You also let out a series of high pitched sounds, your fast movements making his bed creak and bang onto the wall. You hope everyone hears how good you are riding his cock. Fuck, Hyunjin, Minho and Seungmin, they can only wish to be in his place instead.
“Momm–“ Han chokes wildly from his own voice, eyes flying right open to look at you. Your hips shutter against his, your own eyes widening, but he could feel how you tightened around him. The grip on his neck surprisingly becomes tighter as you also pick up your speed. You never thought he would be so submissive, but you loved every second of it and hearing him almost call you that…
“Yeah, baby wanna cum? Wanna cum for mommy?” Han cries out, head pressing into his pillow. His mind spins from your words, hands gripping your waist.
He can’t think straight. A drool rolls down his chin to pool at your fingers around his neck, glancing at you. You moan at his state — he looks like a complete fucked out slut. “Please, mommy wanna cum for you, but — I-I need you to cum first-“
“Such a good boy.” You compliment him, your tongue tasting the sweat on your body. He whimpers again, letting you take his hand from your waist to put it around your own neck. “Make your mommy cum, Hannie–“ You lowly mumble.
As his own hand grabs your delicate neck, pressing into roughly, he soon sees why you love it so much. Your red face, puffy lips and his hand keeping your head tilted down for your gaze to be only on him, Han thinks that this look will be the death of him. His cock throbs inside you, feeling his tip kissing at your cervix slightly — so good. His other hand grips full of your waist, helping you move even more wildly against him.
You both gasp slightly for air, the familiar black spot appearing in your vision. Your own hand tightens around his neck, him giving you a long deep groan in return, completely different from the other sounds he gave you. Your skins meet with nasty loud smacks!, sticking and melting into each other. Your sweat starts to mix together, your hips jumping as you feel your sweet release. Like he could read your mind, he starts to fuck into you, making you see stars, his cock pressing roughly into your spot.
Your mouth hangs open, drool also rolling down your face, before in falls onto his stomach. He groans at your face, loving your messed up make-up and your body leaning more into him. When you start to moan more he keeps up the same pace, watching your legs tremble, body shaking, cunt forming a creamy ring around him as you cum. “Holy fuck! Just like that–“ Han slurs out.
You for a moment just lean into his hands, because you think you almost blacked out for real for the mind shattering orgasm. The way he still keeps fucking you, using your body to chase his own pleasure brings you to a quick overstimulation. You whine, grasping his hand around your throat and he at least loosen his grip a little to let you catch your breath. It burns, but with everything happening so fast you only cry out, squeezing his throat a little too much by your overstimulation.
Han’s eyes widened at your roughness, not missing your own state of fucked out even with the tears in his eyes. “I’m going to cum! — ohhhhhhh–“ He starts to literally sob, making you snap back to reality just to watch him cum under you.
“Gonna cum? Gonna cum for mommy? You’ve been such a good boy – you are mommy’s good boy. l-look at you, fucking this pussy so good, making your mommy cum so fucking hard –“
His hand falls from your neck, pressing into your tummy, his hips jumping as he cums inside you with a loud moan of pleasure. You gasp for air and same for him when you release him from your grip, your body slumping on top of his. With how deep he’s breathing his chest makes you move up and down, the hands on your body falling by his sides, completely wasted. His cum leaks slowly out of you, his cock still twitching and you on the other hand milking him dry. Your head is a fog and his is nothing – literally nothing, because the fact this was the best sex he ever had, makes him unable to form even a single thought.
You both take your time catching your breaths and after few deep intakes of air, his right hand start to caress the top of your head and yours his arm. You can feel him smiling when he kisses your forehead lovingly, making you mirror his expression, pulling your head from his chest. However your eyes firstly fall on his neck, red marks left behind and as he touches your own, you know you must have them also. “Did you like it?” You ask him and he rolls his eyes into the back of his head at such question and also from the fresh memories.
He groans firstly, before laughing in delight, the sound rumbling his chest. “Are you kidding?” Han asks you in disbelief, pulling you down to kiss you sweetly on your lips. “I loved it.” He whispers against your lips, your own forming into a smile. “But–will you...can I be your boyfriend?”
You laugh at him, pushing yourself up to our elbows to fully look at him. “Of course, you dummy ah!–“ You can’t finish as he flips you over, silencing your cry of surprise with a kiss.
When his laugh mixes with yours, body pressing into yours, feeling his soft cock hardening again, you knew you were in for a ride.
#han jisung x reader#han jisung#han x reader#han smut#han jisung smut#han jisung x you#han jisung x y/n#han x you#han x y/n#bangchan x reader#changbin x reader#felix x reader#hwang hyunjin x reader#i.n x reader#lee know x reader#seungmin x reader#stray kids x y/n#stray kids x you#stray kids smut#stray kids x reader
906 notes
·
View notes
Note
Hiii, I read your chubby concubine work and I saw your requests were open so I wanted to ask for Sukuna x Concubine reader where she's very compliant and stays collected most of the time but she doesn't want him touching her clit and when he does she gets very vocal and sensitive please ? 🙏🏻
ONE'S PLEASURE
᭝ ᨳଓ ՟ content warnings true form! sukuna, blow jobs, clit slapping, talks about murder, blood, penetrative sex, double penetration.
sukuna gets his meek and obedient concubine to get vocal.
the dark hallways are illuminated with the torches placed in the pillars. guiding you to your master's private chambers. you were called for the night to accompany him and tend to his pleasures. the moon bright and full. the breeze cold as you paved your way.
you smoothed your kimono with your palms when you arrived in his chambers before raising your fist to knock, warning him of your arrival and you entered the door.
“sukuna-sama.” you briefly greeted him. head hung low as you waited for him to permit you to look at him. one thing you know of your master is you never look at his eyes until he allows you to. a painful death is imminent when he catches you looking at him.
“woman.” he calls you and that was your cue to look at him but you didn't dare to meet his gaze. anywhere your eyes can look but never at his eyes.
he sat upon his bed. legs spread and he's resting his chin in one of his arms. the black haori is the only thing that is covering his nakedness.
you slowly approached him and you're in front of him. even he's seated while you stand in front of him, he easily dwarfs you of his muscular body despite you being bigger than his other concubines.
“may i remove your haori, sukuna-sama?” in which he responds with a hum. his gaze never leaving you as he follows your every moment. you reach out for his haori. gently grabbing it as you slowly removed it from him. biting your lips and your gaze briefly meets the two eyes in the right side of his face. the brief look on his eyes got your heart rate spiking up and you hear him chuckle.
he smell the fear dancing around you along with the arousal between your thighs. it was a delight for him when he have that effect. striking fear in everyone enticing his palate with their flesh in his tongue. sukuna have already had you devoured if it wasn't for the reason you're his favorite concubine even that he can suppress the greed for the woman in front of him. the plumpness of your body and the taste of it in his tongue mingling and he's willing to let you live until you have no use for him. it will take a long time for that to happen and before that he's going to make a use out of you to be his cocksleeve.
he watches as you placed his haori beside him and your hands reach out for the obi of your kimono. delicately untying the knot before it falls to the floor along with your kimono. baring your body in front of him and he watch as your gaze drops to the two large cocks of his. hard and twitching. kneeling, your hands wrapped around them. giving it a firm squeeze before enveloping one of his cock around your mouth. the other being stroked with your hand.
“mmm—ah” the tip of his cock and your lips are connected with your spit. squeezing his lengths with your hand you went back to suck one his cocks. glistening as you gave it a suck before disconnect your mouth from it to kiss the tip and giving it kitten licks before sucking it with your mouth. your cheeks hollowing a bit to take his length deeper. you know how much sukuna likes you to take more of his cocks.
you bobbed your head. going back and forth until you're almost choking on your lord sukuna-sama's cock. it feels good. so good that you don't want to let go and just fully engulf his cocks to your mouth. you really loved the taste of it.
sukuna have you summoned for tonight and the previous nights. he won't say it but he have taken a fondness to you. a quality that once in a blue moon joins his harem. a meekly obedient mortal who have graced with a body an embodiment of wealth and fertility.
“stop.” he orders you and you halted your movements. “come and show me what you're made of, mortal.” his voice deep and that strikes a fear to your heart. you oblige without a second thought. walking towards him until your body is in front of him. the plate in the right side of his face where two of his eyes moves in a synchronized manner. one of his hands reach out to move the hair covering your chest to side. exposing you bare to him and grazing the skin with his sharp nails. droplets of blood surfaces in the teared skin. the smell of blood enticing him to take a taste of you and when you meet his gaze, you were done for.
it is said that no other concubines that laid in his bed had the privileged to ride him. it was the talk among your fellow concubines while they rouge their cheeks and combed their hair in the room where all of you gathered as concubines. you paid no mind to it and maybe you should have.
your legs burn while your holes squeezed around his cocks. you have been bouncing for hours more like minutes to say. biting your lower lip to contain the moans wanting to spill out from your mouth. it burns and it hurts. you didn't even dare to complain or voice out the difficulty of riding his two huge cocks that is swelling and definitely getting bigger inside of you. you were grateful for the support of your arms holding the cap of his knees while you ride him. it definitely helped you to ease the added burn and the stretch of his cock destroying your pussy and rearranging your guts.
it was always a question to him. how you stay collected and calm when you're being impaled by his cocks. he looks at your fat pussy between your legs. his cocks glistening as it went deeper inside you and your cunt gushes with your slick. he knows you are feeling good from the wetness between your thighs and coating his lengths. he hopes for a reaction besides the expression of your face contorting in pleasure and he wants to hear more aside from the breathless moans and the silent gasps you're emitting. it doesn't occur when a concubine of his stays this silent. they're loud and the shrill voice they make when he fucks them sends him to a irritation that they doesn't leave the room alive no matter how they suppressed it and there comes you. following every order and keeping his cocks nice and warm while being silent throughout the whole time. he ought to find on how to break you out of that collected persona of yours.
“ahh!” you squeaked out. a look of horror painted to your face as the pads of his fingers reached to rub your clit. a deep chuckle is followed. “there it is, can you still keep your voice low, human?” he challenges you and the tears swell to your eyes. face burning in embarrassment. you continued to bounce in his cocks but sukuna have other plans to you.
“please, sukuna-sama. don't touch m-me there.” you stutter out. “who are you to order me, mortal?” you shaked your head before gasping for air. choking on your moans.
he hears you squeal and your cunt gushes more slick that it was almost flowing. a pinch of your clit and your cunt convulses around his cocks. milking them and he growls in response. flicking your poor little clit and you were crying. begging for him to stop, your thighs trembling from your orgasm and another incoming one.
bored of the position, he places you on your back. your wrists are pinned above your head. “sukuna-sama?” he hears you call for him. your eyes glistening with tears. whining as he folds you. your stomach rolls are folded like dough being stacked. your knees are on the level of your chest and he stares at your puffy cunt before plunging his two cocks inside knocking the air in your lungs before pummeling your abused cunt with his length and it gotten worst when he comes to give your swollen clit with attention. slapping it while he thrusts his cocks to your fat pussy.
you laid there helplessly, you didn't know if you can still speak or it was the blunt force of his cocks are keeping your from speaking. you were too tired to speak out while he used you as his fleshlight.
sukuna watched in amusement as you came undone for his cocks the nth time. you can't even speak now seconds after you were screaming. moaning his name in desperation while he plows deeply inside you. you are truly a fascinating creature in his eyes and too bad you passed out before he can dump his load to you. he's willing to make an exception to you for now but there will be no next time. you better be sure to stay awake the next time he's giving your needy clit the attention it desperately needs.
#♱ ⋮ shai's works⸝⸝#chubby reader#jujutsu kaisen#jjk x reader#jujutsu kaisen x chubby reader#jjk smut#x reader#og sukuna#sukuna x reader#ryoumen sukuna#sukuna smut#true form sukuna#anime smut#jujutsu kaisen smut
931 notes
·
View notes
Text
pretty fixation, wicked temptation | b. blake
masterlist
summary: season six - one-hundred-and-twenty-five years in cryosleep made both you and bellamy crave each other’s touch, but you need a place to satisfy your urges without disruption. perhaps a new planet would do the trick. and what better way to heighten the anticipation than with a little challenge?
warnings: porn with plot, sexual crying??, teasing/taunting, mild gore, mild exhibitionism, murphy being a cockblock, mild size kink, mild bdsm, begging
note: this is the first one-shot/smut I’ve ever written so I kinda went overboard, but I promise it’s worth it in the end. you can imagine a different season of bellamy if you want (fuck you) but I personally think he’s extremely hot in season 6.
word count: 16.7k
“…I hope your lives there will be as happy as mine has been,” an aged Monty spoke on the monitor. “Be the good guys. May we meet again.”
You stared out the window of Eligius IV in awe, arms crossed over your chest whilst taking in the view of the planet you would soon call home. Plant Alpha. A place where, hopefully, everyone could find redemption. For you, it would be a place where you would find peace with your friends and family. And your boyfriend, Bellamy Blake.
“I know this is a lot to process,” Bellamy’s deep voice spoke to the group. “Take an hour, and then meet in the mess. We need to game this out.”
A few people in the room had a short dispute, but you tuned out their bickering, gaze locked on the view outside. Everyone began to disperse, leaving the room to gather their thoughts about what the future held for the last remnants of humanity. Everyone but you and Bellamy.
Your vision shifted from focusing on Planet Alpha to watching Bellamy walk towards you in the window’s reflection. He had changed drastically since the day you and the other Ark prisoners were sent to the ground. His body was broader, and more muscular due to the unrelenting battles he fought on Earth. His arms were bigger, stronger, and probably capable of carrying the weight of two people at once. And his hands, god, his hands—they were your ultimate weakness. They were much bigger compared to your own; his fingers were thicker and longer as well, and the things he could do with them… indescribable.
He now had a short, dark beard that circled his mouth and sparsely covered the sides of his jaw. You always loved the way it tickled your face whenever he kissed you and when it rubbed against your inner thighs whilst he went down on you.
What had changed the most was his mentality, which somehow made you fall even deeper in love with him. Bellamy Blake may have been twenty-three when you first met him, but he was then still just a boy. Now, he was a man.
“You okay?” he asked, his arm snaking around your waist as his towering frame stood beside you.
Leaning into his body, you both soaked in the rays of the two suns shining through the ship’s window.
“Just hoping we don’t make the same mistakes we did back on Earth,” you spoke. “There are a lot of people on this ship in need of a second chance.”
Bellamy chuckled. “Yeah. More like a fifth chance.”
You smiled, humming in agreement.
“This time will be different,” he continued, eyes narrowed at the planet in front of them. “We can’t keep making the same mistakes without learning from them. We won’t have bombs, or missiles, or war. I’ll make sure of it; if not for the last of humanity, then for you.”
You turned your head to look at him. Such a softie.
“I ever tell you how much I love you?” You reached one of your crossed arms across your torso and rested it on his which was cupping your waist.
In response, Bellamy’s hold tightened just a little bit more, causing your heart to fumble from the affectionate gesture. “On a few occasions.”
However short the one-hundred-and-twenty-five years in cryosleep felt to your mind, your body could feel the effects of lacking physical touch for such a long time. Bellamy’s touch. Apparently, he felt the exact same way.
“I can’t believe I haven’t seen you in over a century.” His voice became soft. He turned your body to face him with his back now facing the window. Dark brown eyes gazed down at you with an intensity only he could create, sending a sudden desire to let him absolutely ravage you right where you stood. His free hand reached up to your face and gently stroked the side of your cheek, the other now caressing the exposed skin of your waist. “Or touched you.”
Closing your eyes, you focused on the areas in which his skin connected with yours. Having been in a relationship with him for a few years, his touch became a familiar sensation. Despite that, on a purely physical level, your body had forgotten the pleasure-filled heights to which he could take you. Everything seemed new again, like the very first time he touched you.
And no matter the fact that time in cryosleep seemed like it passed instantaneously, neither of you could deny the obvious pining your bodies felt for one another.
You stepped closer, hands moving to rest on his chest. The distance between your bodies closed and you whispered, “Or felt me.”
His hands stilled, realising what you had meant. He leaned backwards, enough to get a good view of the look in your eyes. It was something deep and hungry for release. Sure, you’ve both had sex plenty of times; you’ve fucked rough and fast, made love sweet and slow—however many other variations there were, you’d done it—but Bellamy had never seen your desire for him appear as powerful as this.
Your eyes were swirling with a dark passion, like rolling waves in desperate need of a crest. Your cheeks were flushed, pupils so dilated your irises were almost obscured, and lips reddened and becoming plump even despite having made no contact with his own yet. It was no doubt a mirror of what you were feeling inside.
He took in a long deep breath, eyebrows furrowed as he took in your appearance, trying to steady his heartbeat which was raging out of control. You looked so beautiful. All the blood in his body drained to the lower half of him, leaving him light-headed and fuzzy, lust being the only thing to fill the contents of his mind. Bellamy could never stop lusting after you, he had just learned to control it. A one-hundred-year wait seemed like a perfectly acceptable reason to let loose a little.
“Fuck,” was all he said before his lips came crashing down onto yours.
It didn’t start slow, but rather fast and desperate. So desperate. Even so, your mouth moved in sync with his, alternating between sucking in quick breaths of air, kissing his soft yet rough lips, and allowing him to run his tongue over your own. Your hands moved up into his pushed-back hair, fingers delving between his brown waves to give a small tug, pulling a groan from inside him that buzzed against your lips.
He pulled you closer to his body with strong arms wrapped around your back, the sensitivity between your thighs coming into contact with his hardness. The material of your pants rubbing against you only enhanced the shiver-inducing sensation.
You reigned your focus back onto his lips. His mouth was hot against yours, unrelenting, catching your lips with his between each frantic breath of air. His tongue rolled over your own, so intricate and possessive as it pushed into your mouth.
Before you knew it, his hands had moved to the backs of your thighs and lifted you into his arms; your lips never disconnected. This was a movement you had both performed many times, so it wasn’t done without skill. He took a few steps forward before placing you on the control bench behind you. You hoped there were no important buttons beneath you that would cause End of Humanity 4.0.
His mouth moved from yours and down to your jaw, cupping his hand on the side of your neck to keep your head steady. You couldn’t tell if it was a moan or a sigh that escaped you. Maybe it was a mix of both, but whatever it was, it egged him on further. He had moved down to your neck, sucking and nipping at the soft, delicate skin. This time you were sure it was a moan you let out.
He curled his hand around your neck just below your jaw, careful not to apply too much pressure, but just enough to remain in control. He loved to be in control; he also knew how much you enjoyed it too. You loved how small he made you feel compared to him, how he could dominate you without an ounce of effort.
Your legs and his were in between one another like two puzzle pieces fit together, his knee between your thighs and pressing against your clit without him even realising it. Grabbing onto his shoulders for support, you pushed yourself further onto his knee, beginning to grind yourself against him as he continued to press kisses to your neck.
“Eager, huh?” his voice vibrated against your skin.
Now he knew.
Having realised what you were doing, he pushed further onto you, heightening the pressure as you rolled your hips against him. Your head fell back. It had been so long since your body had experienced such pleasure; you knew it wouldn’t take much to reach climax. Not that it mattered. It always took you both a few rounds before you were too exhausted to move anymore. Sometimes, even fatigue couldn’t stop you two.
After deciding enough damage was done to your neck, he returned to your mouth, this time slower and more sensual.
You could have easily come undone the way you were going, grinding yourself against him but knew it would be nothing compared to the release given by his hands. Greedy as you were, you wanted—needed—more, and you knew he would never deny such a request. Your satisfaction was his own after all.
“Bellamy,” you breathed against his lips. “Touch me.”
His forehead came to rest against your own, he too breathless from the heat of the situation.
“Didn’t know you were into exhibitionism, princess,” he spoke lowly with a smirk.
“Who said I was?”
“Well, technically, we have a whole world watching us.”
You rolled your eyes, a playful grin stretching across your lips only to be intersected by a short gasp as you felt his hand slip through the waistband of your pants and press against your clit.
The second you felt his fingers apply pressure and begin to move, the door to the room burst open.
“Hey, you guys need… Jesus Christ!”
Bellamy’s hand left you quicker than it came, or quicker than you came to be more exact. The both of you jumped up from your positions and turned to see Murphy standing at the door, eyes squeezed shut.
“You ever heard of knocking, Murphy,” Bellamy grumbled.
“It’s the fucking comms room!” he complained. “Just–we need you guys out in the mess hall. Now. Oh my god.”
He made quick work of leaving the room, mumbling something about rather having a missile dropped on him than ever having to witness that again.
You looked at Bellamy who seemed to share the same flustered state as you.
He blew out a stabilising breath and placed a hand behind your back. “Come on, we should see what they want.”
Still slightly trembling, you nodded, allowing him to guide the both of you out of the room as you attempted to fix your dishevelled hair. After walking together down a few hallways in tense silence, you both reached the mess hall to see the group sitting around a table, discussing something quietly among themselves. Among them was Murphy, who overdramatically shuddered at the sight of you two.
Before you could walk over, Bellamy grabbed your upper arm, leaning down until his hair brushed against your temple and he whispered, “I’m not done with you.”
He slid past you and walked towards everyone else, acting casual as they all burst into conversation. A minute or two passed until you had regained enough composure to join the group.
**********
It had been about two hours since the incident in the comms room. A plan had been set in place regarding their journey to the ground. One minute, you were safe and sound on Eligius IV, and the next, you and a small group were descending into the atmosphere of Planet Alpha in a ship.
There was a giant, wall-length window on the front of the ship that revealed the outside surroundings once you dipped below the clouds. This world was… otherworldly. Literally. The largest sun bathed the world in a constant orange glow, and the surface was covered in an abundance of vibrant green trees that sat atop various hills and rocky snow-covered mountains. All the clouds were a light orange; the sky was more pink and orange than blue. It was like they had entered a landscape painting depicting heaven.
Everyone seemed to share the same look of astonishment.
Shaw turned in his seat to face everyone. “Boys and girls, meet Planet Alpha.”
With a shudder, the ship finally planted itself on the ground, the machine hum cutting off as the rockets stopped firing. Belt buckles clicked as everybody stood from their seats, moving in front of the door, awaiting its opening. You looked beside you to see Bellamy with that same tiny grin he had the first time they opened the dropship doors. It seemed like a lifetime ago now. Technically, it was well over a lifetime ago.
He pulled down the lever and the door began to fall open. A gust of breathable fresh air wafted in your face and you inhaled deeply. It was sweet and unpolluted. Everyone remained still as they took in the incredible scenery. There were no words to describe it.
“Anyone got anything better than ‘we’re back bitches’?” Miller jested.
“Yeah,” you spoke. “Let’s not bite the apple this time.”
There were a few chuckles, a few sentimental words exchanged, along with a few heated words spoken between Shaw and Clarke. Some people were still upset over her betrayal back on Earth. What they were yet to realise was that this was not Earth, this was someplace new, a place for second chances and new beginnings.
They were supposed to be looking for a beacon that depicted a safe place for them to take up residence. Shaw, along with his tracking device, began heading in the beacon’s direction and soon enough everyone else followed suit.
You took a few moments for yourself to take in the surroundings and silently thank Monty and Harper for their sacrifice. A bittersweet smile sat on your lips and a single tear slipped down your cheek. A Garden of Eden this was, and they’d be damned if they let another serpent in.
Without even realising it, Bellamy had stood beside you, his arm wrapping around your shoulder before pressing a tender kiss to the top of your head.
“We’ll do better this time,” he reassured as if he could read your mind.
You turned your head and pressed a quick kiss to his shoulder.
His eyes crinkled as a soft smile grew on his lips. “Come on, let's catch up to the others.”
And so, you did.
Following Bellamy until you caught up with the rest of the group, you began the journey to the beacon, trekking through the new and undisturbed forest. Though it was beautiful, you still had a lingering fear of what might lurking in the thick clusters of trees. Maybe there were Grounders here too. At least they were human beings with actual consciences. This was an entirely new planet in an entirely new solar system so there could be animals or beings they had never encountered before.
All you could do was pray you weren’t on the bottom of the food chain.
An hour or two passed before the forest began to thin out and give way to a lake of pristine blue water surrounded by overlooking mountains.
“Looks like we found a water source,” Bellamy spoke as they stepped onto the tan sand. “We’ll camp here tonight and continue on at first light.”
They were confronted wave after wave with the planet’s beauty without end. It almost seemed too perfect. As everyone was distracted by the new view, Murphy began walking towards the water, removing a piece of clothing with each step, completely disregarding the fact that he had healing bullet holes on his body.
You stepped forward to stop him just as the others did. “Murphy, wait, your–”
He glanced back at you, cutting your sentence off. “Comms room!”
That shut you up, as well as causing your face to redden intensely.
Clarke stepped beside you, watching as Murphy took off his shirt and stepped into the water, diving beneath the surface. “What was that about?”
“Uh, nothing.” You side-eyed Bellamy who was shifting his weight, clearly uncomfortable.
Soon enough, Murphy had resurfaced, his wounds bleeding and turning the water around him a faint rust colour. Not that he cared.
“Come on in, the water’s fine!” he shouted.
Emori was next to enter the water, though not entirely at her own will. It was nice to see her and Murphy enjoying themselves, but who said they could have all the fun?
Without a second thought, you unclipped your backpack and dropped it to the ground, tying your hair into a low bun with the band on your wrist. You lifted your long-sleeve shirt over your head, leaving you only in your low-cut tank top. You had thought it would have been Bellamy who was first to notice, except it was Clarke whose eyes were now trained on your chest.
Brows raised, you motioned to your eyes with two fingers. “Eyes up here, Clarke.”
She cleared her throat and mumbled an apology, focusing back on Emori and Murphy.
You walked over to Bellamy, standing beside him as he watched the scene in front of him. His attention quickly shifted to you as your hip brushed against his hand.
“What d’you say, Blake?” You unbuttoned your jeans, pushing them down to your ankles and stepping out. “Up for a swim?”
His lips parted as he stared down at your half-naked figure. Before he had a chance to answer, you were making your way down to the water with a tantalising grin. You were nothing if not a tease and he knew that firsthand. A little extra sway in your hips was all it took for him to start removing his own backpack and undressing his upper body.
The water had reached up to your hips before a pair of hands abruptly grabbed onto your waist. A short shriek escaped your throat before you were tackled beneath the water. Resurfacing, you wiped the water from your eyes, coming face-to-face with an amused Bellamy.
“Asshole!” You attempted to push his chest, but he didn’t budge, instead, he wrapped his arms around your waist again and began dragging you both further out.
“So easily riled up,” he teased with a smirk.
Sighing defeatedly, you leaned into his grasp, allowing him to keep you both afloat. Bellamy could just touch the lake floor, so you knew if he let you go, you would be drowning. Swimming wasn’t exactly anyone’s strong suit, so you just hoped you hadn’t done anything previously to piss him off.
Your legs curled around his torso. At first, the action was innocent, but then you realised that the little performance you made on the beach had consequences. Hard consequences that he seemed to be very aware of. Eyes blown wide with surprise, you squeezed your legs around his hips, grounding yourself onto him.
He grunted softly, tightening his hold on you. “You do that again and I won’t care if everyone is watching.”
The deep sense of possession enveloped in his voice sent warm tingles running down your spine, replacing the coldness of the water surrounding your body. Knowing him, he probably wasn’t lying either, especially given both of your rising desires for each other. For a split second, you were ready to test the legitimacy of his threat, but rationality was quick to jump in.
As you loosened your hold around him, you were unsure whether the look he gave you was of praise or displeasure. If you couldn’t do that, then you would at least take advantage of the opportunity for another type of intimacy.
Placing a hand on either side of his jaw, you leaned in and pressed your lips to his which he was quick to reciprocate. Droplets of fresh water dripped from the wet strands across his forehead, mixing between your skin and his, and alleviating the heat of each other’s desire.
His hands ran up and down your back underneath your saturated tank top, leaving a trail of warmth in his wake. Over and over, you kissed him and then you’d take a split second to get some air. It quickly became a pattern yet each time your lips met became more and more exhilarating.
The moment was rapidly becoming more fervent with each passing second. Soon enough, you were clinging onto each other, the water rippling from your bodies moving ever-so-slightly against one another to create some kind of friction. You could hear Bellamy’s breathing become quick and uneven, just like your own. You could feel his tongue glide across your bottom lip as if to knock before entering. And just before you could let him in, you were pulled apart…
“Hey. Hey! None of that shit,” Murphy demanded from a distance.
Bellamy pulled away first, visibly frustrated as he turned his head to your interrupter.
You simply pinched the bridge of your nose and groaned, one hand still holding onto his shoulder.
“Shut up, Murphy!” you and Bellamy shouted in unison.
Even Emori was quick to come to your aid. “Come on, John, they were just kissing.”
“You haven’t seen the things I’ve seen,” you heard him murmur to her.
**********
The sky was blanketed in darkness long after the two suns dipped below the horizon. Insects were chirping, a small fire was crackling in the centre of the group, and tiny waves were cresting on the shore. You were leaning against a log of driftwood, legs extended in front of you as you gazed at the giant, ringed planet in the sky, its purple and pink hue reflecting on the lake’s surface.
Peace. Or so it would have been if not for the chaos running rampant in your mind.
Bellamy’s lips. Bellamy’s hands. Bellamy’s fingers. Your eyes fluttered shut. Bellamy, Bellamy, Bellamy–
A loud pop from the fire sounded which startled you from your thoughts.
Opening your eyes, you looked around the camp. Everybody else seemed to be in their own little worlds too, unable to shake the incredulity of knowing they were now on an alien planet. Clarke was on her back, gazing up at the foreign sky above; Jackson was enthusing about the unfamiliar wildlife. Echo simply admired the tall mountains that encompassed the lake, an expression of gratitude reflecting on her face. You would feel the same way too if your hormones weren’t raging like that of a teenage boy’s.
To add fuel to the fire—quite literally—Bellamy was bent over the flames, cyan blue sleeves rolled up to his forearms, and feeding more wood to the blaze. His dark curls were pushed back from his face apart from a few stray strands. His skin was shining from the humidity, sending your mind spiralling into a visualisation of the times he was on top of you, all sweaty and hitting that eye-rolling spot inside of you over and over.
You sighed, tucking a loose strand of hair behind your ear. This was ridiculous; he was your boyfriend and yet every time he was near, your body responded to him like a schoolgirl with a crush.
“Something on your mind?”
He had sat down beside you, your shoulders now pushed up against one another.
More like ‘someone’, you thought.
“Nope.” You crossed your legs over one another, thighs squeezing together in the hopes of providing some kind of relief. You couldn’t even bear to look at him, afraid that your willpower would come crumbling to ruins. “No thoughts up here.”
Bellamy eyed your visibly flustered state, one cocky eyebrow raised.
His hand moved onto your leg. “Liar. I know your tells. And this,” he murmured whilst squeezing the inner plush of your thigh, “is one of them.”
Finally, your gaze met his, almost like you were in a standoff. He knew how much you were suffering. Mostly because he was too.
“Bellamy,” you warned.
He turned back to the fire, slowly kneading your inner thigh. “I’ve been thinking…”
“Uh oh.”
The flickering flames reflecting in his dark brown irises turned them a blazing orange but did nothing to alleviate the darkness that was sitting just behind his eyes. Taunting him probably wasn’t the brightest idea at that moment.
Then again, it also held the potential to be a fantastic idea. You knew how he got when pushed to his limits.
“Seems like we can’t go five minutes without being interrupted,” he began, curling his hand around your thigh. “So, I figured we may as well turn it into a challenge.”
“A challenge?” you asked, moving your hand on top of his and taking control.
He nodded.
Slowly, you began to guide his hand further up your thigh, inch by inch. As expected, he showed no resistance. You could even see the imprint on the front of his pants which were now tight for the third time that day. “And what exactly does this challenge involve?”
As you got closer to the destination you craved most, your movements became slower, and more delayed, contrasting to the increasing pace of your chest rising and falling. Your shoulders pushed back against the driftwood, your body reclining just a tiny bit further as you stared up at him, lips parted.
Bellamy watched his hand travel beneath your own, completely transfixed. “We, uh, see who can last longer without…” he trailed off as your thighs clamped tighter around him.
The side of his hand brushed against your clit through the material of your pants and your breath hitched. Thank god everyone else was too distracted to notice the situation unfolding before them. The fire was probably doing you both some favours as well.
“Without…?” you coaxed him on.
You pressed him firmer against you, rolling your hips in small circles to create the sensation you’d been longing for. He didn’t move, only allowing you to use him for your own pleasure. The muscles in your stomach flexed as tingles quickly spread across the lower half of your body, from your toes to beneath Bellamy’s hand. You’d give anything to let him give you your release then and there, but you knew an audience wasn’t exactly favourable.
That didn’t mean you couldn’t enjoy the build-up.
God, Bellamy was right. You really were into exhibitionism.
By the way his brows were pulled together and his eyes looked almost pained, you swore he was about to come undone just at the sight of you.
He clenched his jaw and managed to ground out, “Without touching each other.”
Your eyes flickered between his, showing no sign of stopping your movements even when he finally managed to get out his explanation. You slightly bucked your hips forward, pulling him in further to which he inhaled sharply. Truth be told, Bellamy was the most stubborn person you had ever met, excluding his sister, Octavia. But there was one thing that could overrule Bellamy’s unwavering resolve, and that was you. Hell, on multiple occasions all you had to do was ask and he would be on his knees, mouth between your thighs in the blink of an eye, so he should have known the minute he announced his little game, you had already won.
“Okay,” you whispered with an innocent smile.
Within seconds, you had shot up onto your feet, now hovering over him.
Instinctively, he too moved into a standing position as if under threat. He stood so close that your torso was nearly touching his.
“What are you doing?” He leaned in close, voice low to prevent attracting any attention from the others.
“Um, winning?”
He scoffed. “Yeah, right. I’ve gone over a century without you; I can last a little longer.”
You took one step closer until you were flush against him. How could you not? It’s not like he’d expect you to make it easy on him.
“Only a little? Oh, come on Blake, have a bit of faith in yourself. You can last longer than that.” You looked him up and down. “I would know.”
He peered down at you, eyes half-lidded, and hummed a chuckle, one that was meant to say, ‘You are in way over your head, princess’. Maybe you were or maybe he was. What you both knew for sure was how the game was going to end, and despite your determination to win, that moment couldn’t come soon enough.
His body left yours and he backed away, a smug smirk resting on his face. He retreated over to Murphy and Emori, sitting on the log beside them and began engaging in their conversation.
You turned to face the fire, letting out a shaky breath you were hoping he couldn’t hear. It had become quiet now, the surrounding area seemed different compared to just a few minutes prior, but you couldn’t pinpoint why. The small waves were still rolling onto the shore; the campfire was still crackling.
Something was missing.
You scanned the area for anything out of the ordinary. Nothing.
“Ow!”
Your eyes snapped to the sudden voice. Clarke was sitting on a plank of wood, rubbing the back of her neck with her brows furrowed together.
Walking over, you sat on a log adjacent to her. “What happened?”
“Oh, just got bit by a bug.” She gestured to the dead insect lying on the wood beside her.
It had big, round eyes, and wings like a fly. Wouldn’t have been a cause for concern if it weren’t the size of your palm and had a tail like a scorpion.
“Some bug.”
That’s when you realised—all the insects had stopped chirping.
Almost on command, Jackson and Miller stumbled over to the campfire, gaining everyone’s attention as Jackson rambled on about how he had captured the same bug in a glass jar and its behaviour had randomly become erratic. People began rising from their seats and crowding to watch the insect smash itself against the glass. Clarke and you shared a concerned look.
The air, which once was silent and peaceful, began to buzz like you were all surrounded by a cluster of beehives. Reality was much worse.
“What the hell is that?” Emori spoke.
As if to answer her question, the sky suddenly filled with hundreds, no, thousands of winged insects, which seemed to follow each other in groups that formed large patterns in the air. You were willing to bet your life on them being the same as the one that bit Clarke. Great—man-eating bugs.
“Swarm.”
“Everybody cover up! We’re heading to the beacon now!” Bellamy commanded.
You snatched your backpack from the ground, pulling out a black cotton scarf before slinging the bag straps over your shoulders. Not long passed before the others did the same and you were all running for your lives through the dense thicket of trees. Branches snagged on your clothes, shredding them to bits as you struggled not to run face-first into a tree. You wouldn’t be the first to do it, though…. Murphy.
Your breathing was becoming irregular as your body pushed to its limits. As awful as it sounded, when Emori tripped over a fallen branch and the group had to stop and help her, you praised the lord. Everyone huddled together, the bugs now surrounding the group, flying past and leaving bite marks on your bodies. Luckily, Clarke had the idea to light a flare.
“They hate fire! Light the flares!” she shouted.
Someone came running toward you from where Emori had tripped, placing a hand on each of your upper arms. Upon seeing their eyes, you knew it was Bellamy. He wordlessly scanned your features for any wounds, his gaze a mixture of concentration and worry. You nodded as if to tell him you were alright, and he did the same.
After the ten seconds you were provided to catch your breath passed, you were on the move again, the flares now protecting the group from the swarm. The trees were becoming less and less, and the ground under your feet had turned into a wide gravel path that ended at a large field of crops surrounded by metal rod towers.
You continued running forward, following the others as the field grew closer. In front was Shaw, who was multi-tasking between tracking the beacon on his device and leading the group to safety.
“Here! The beacon’s here!” he shouted.
Just as he passed through the towers that bordered the crop field, a bolt of what looked like lightning struck him. He was sent flying back into the group with a yell, landing at your feet.
“Shaw!” You crouched down, observing the minor burns that were littered across his cheeks and forehead.
He groaned, pulling himself back onto his feet with your assistance. “I’m alright.”
Jackson rushed to his side, immediately pulling out his med pack and assessing his wounds. The damage wasn’t lethal but if they couldn’t find a way to get through to the other side, they would have more to be worried about than burnt flesh.
Clarke was already searching for an answer to their escape and once again, she found it.
“It’s radiation.” She looked around as the bugs began to circle them, blocking their long-distance view. “We need to get through. It won’t affect me.”
Before anyone could stop her, she was running through the shield-like fence.
“Clarke, wait!”
“Get back here!”
To everyone’s surprise, she made it out the other side without a scratch. But how was everyone else supposed to get through without Nightblood?
You felt a warm hand slip into your own, offering a small amount of comfort. You didn’t need to look to know whose it belonged.
“Clarke, the tower—its Eligius tech. You need the failsafe code to turn off the shield!” Shaw yelled out. “Four-seven-eight-one-five!”
Exhaling a sigh of relief, you squeezed Bellamy’s hand. There’s a failsafe code.
Clarke rushed to one of the metal towers, opened the control panel and punched in the code. The energy sources atop each tower dissipated, signalling the shield's termination.
“It’s down! Come on!”
Murphy was the first to pass through, dragging Emori behind him. Copying his actions, Bellamy tugged you forward, the both of you passing through the towers together. Once everyone made it through, Clarke powered up the defence again, causing the swarm of insects to disintegrate upon meeting the shield’s radiation bolts.
No one said a word. Instead, they used the time to catch their breaths, some laying on the ground and others dropping to their knees. You tugged the covering off your head and placed your hands on your thighs for support. Multiple strands of hair fell around your face as you bent over, trying to replace the air your lungs lost, a few strings of curses spilling out in between.
Bellamy, who was so inconceivably fit that his breathing was already slow and even, placed a hand on your shoulder. “You okay?”
Lifting a shaky arm from your leg, you gave him the thumbs up.
He tenderly massaged your shoulder and scanned the group to make sure everyone else was alright.
“What the hell was that?” Echo huffed.
**********
Night cycles on Planet Alpha operated very differently compared to Earth—darkness held the sky for a good five hours before the two suns rose again, much unlike the twelve hours everyone was accustomed to back on Earth. That and this planet sent man-eating swarms of insects whenever night fell. Or so you assumed.
The suns peaked through the distant treetops; orange beams of light were spread across the fields you had walked. A few hours had gone by since you first stepped through the radiation shields. A few hours of walking got you and the others atop a small mountain that seemed to be centred within the large circle of towers, providing a good bird's eye view of the fields of crops below.
You continued trekking up the well-trodden path on the hill, Bellamy and Clarke on either side of you. The last time you interacted with Bellamy was when you entered the protected area, but since then, you had avoided eye contact, physical touch, and conversation. You knew yourself; one wrong move and you would lose his game. Despite almost being eaten alive, you were still determined to stick to the rules, and even though innocent affection and conversation were allowed, you didn’t want to risk it.
Plus, total avoidance would only make him crave you more—the basic rule of men, unfortunately.
Emori walked a few steps in front of the group, her movements quickening as they reached a rounded corner. “Guys, look. Stairs.”
Orange-brick stairs came into view and you watched as Emori began ascending them, everyone else following behind her. You climbed up the stairs, Bellamy ahead of you by a step or two. Not for long though. Your pace increased until you were shoulder-to-shoulder, but only for a split second before you placed a hand on his bicep, dragging your palm across as you moved a few steps ahead of him. You could hear his breath hitch and a small smirk teased the corner of your lips. Now he was the one behind you—how he usually liked it.
If you weren’t going to interact with him, the least you could do was give him a good view.
Once you reached the top of the stairs, everyone stood side-by-side, taking in the view in front of them. It was incredible. It was like all the beauty on that planet had been condensed, thrown into a single area and turned into a village. That was what it was—a village. Plus, a castle?
“They have a castle,” Murphy said in wonder.
It looked like something from medieval times crossed with The Hobbit. The windows were circular and made of multi-coloured glass panes. The structure was made of bricks and rounded towers with various intricate patterns decorating different areas, and two round staircases curving up to a second-level balcony. It was so striking it had to have belonged to some divine being because no one else could have deserved such a beautiful palace. Well, there was one exception.
You glanced at Bellamy whose face was lit up with the brightest grin you had ever seen as he too let the beauty sink in. Your heart skipped a beat and you had to turn away. So, you turned to Murphy.
“Perfect for you, Murphy,” you jested. “King of the cockroaches.”
“Careful. Roaches bite, you know,” he retorted
You raised your hands in faux fear.
Clarke stepped forward. “Come on. Let’s see if anyone’s home.”
Most of the buildings looked modern and were made of glass and coloured wood or shipping containers, surrounded and covered by different types of flora. Flowers were not in short supply there, that was for sure; every garden held a new and exotic type. Even the pond in the middle of the village had flowers in it. There were coloured banners everywhere as well—some that hung from each building, and some that were standalone's. The suns’ light just made everything seem so much more vibrant and enchanting.
You and the others were going door-to-door, knocking on each one to see if anyone was there. So far, you had no luck, if that’s even what it was. Almost every home had been checked, but there was no one. The last house to be checked came by and apparently Murphy ran out of patience for simple pleasantries. He kicked the front doors open.
“Well, look at that.” He turned to the group. “This one’s unlocked.”
He stepped inside and began rummaging through the owner’s belongings, not that it surprised anyone very much. You watched as he bent over and picked up something that looked like a neck cuff connected to chains on a wall.
“Hm. Kinky.” He turned back to the group with a devious grin on his face. His eyes flickered between you and Bellamy. “Any takers?”
He gestured between the two of you with the chains as if he were offering them. Oh, you were so tempted to pull a knife on him.
Your eyes went wide, and Bellamy almost choked on his own breath. All eyes were now on you and him.
You took off in the opposite direction before anyone could say a word. “I’m–I’m gonna find a change of clothes.”
It was a perfectly reasonable excuse to leave anyway. Your clothes were practically threadbare from the rough escape through the forest. Thankfully, you could hear the group begin talking about something completely unrelated before you were out of hearing distance. You weren’t sure where you were headed in particular. Anywhere that wasn’t near Murphy or Bellamy would suffice.
You didn’t want to be apart from Bellamy at all. Quite the opposite. You wanted him. You wanted his hands to roam all over your body, to feel his arms tight around your waist as he thrust deep inside you from beneath, and to have his name dripping from your tongue as he made it impossible for you to distinguish the meaning between the words ‘love’ and ‘lust’.
(If only you knew that he was suffering the exact same way.)
However, his ego was much too inflated for you to let him win. It was a sacrifice for the greater good. The greater good being not having to constantly listen to him tease you for losing in the future. But as time went on and your body started physically reacting to the separation, losing started to seem like not such a terrible idea. You were conflicted. Give in, or push on? The decision was painfully frustrating and also just downright painful.
While amidst your thoughts, your feet had carried you to the opposite side of the village until you were standing outside a dark red-wooded house. Covering the poles that held up the structure’s second story were apple blossoms. “Let’s not bite the apple this time.” That was the first thing you had said after stepping onto the ground—a reference to the story of Adam and Eve. Now here you were, contemplating handing yourself over to desire. A literal bite of the apple.
You shook your head, pulling down the door handle to the red house and it opened. Locks didn’t exist in this place it seemed. Stepping inside, you noticed several cardboard boxes on the ground both opened and unopened. There was furnishing such as couches, bookcases, a round glass dining table, and leather seats, but they were all scattered across the room and half had white sheets covering them. It looked like the owner had just been moving in.
As you assessed the room, you noticed a floor-length mirror attached to one of the walls, so naturally, you moved yourself in front of it. The reflection did not match the person you were before leaving Eligius IV. Your bun wasn’t even a bun anymore; half of it had fallen out whilst the other struggled to stay within the hair band. Your clothes had more holes than you could count and were covered in a thick layer of dirt and insect blood. A grimace fell across your face. Gross.
At your feet was another cardboard box; it was opened with a variety of fabrics spilling out. Crouching down, you pulled out the black material at the top to find that it was a long-sleeve off-the-shoulder shirt. It wasn’t exactly practical, but it beat wearing insect organs. You exchanged your two previous shirts for the black shirt; the material stretched around your curves, clinging to your body like a second skin.
Next was a change of pants. You kicked off your shoes and peeled off your jeans, leaving you only in your black underwear and socks. And so, the search began. A good ten minutes went by and you found nothing but long skirts and dresses. You were not about to walk outside dressed up like some grounder princess. Not now at least. Maybe there were more boxes upstairs?
After locating the staircase to the second story, you began to climb. Just like the first level, there were boxes and furnishings. There was a large thigh-high mattress against the back wall with two glass doors on either side leading to a balcony. The mattress was covered in several different blankets consisting of shades between white and purple with a mountain of matching pillows at the head of the bed. On the wall facing the mattress was another floor-length mirror. These people had a vanity problem.
Much to your displeasure, none of the boxes upstairs contained any pants either, so there you stood in the middle of the room wearing only a tight shirt and underwear. You sighed in frustration, tugging your hair band from the bun and letting your locks cascade over your shoulders and down your back. With nothing else to do, you decided you might as well go outside and see what the others were doing. You stepped out onto the balcony; the house’s architect had the right idea by designing it with a concrete fence that covered your lower half.
The others were still lingering on the other side of the village. You rested your forearms on the balcony fence, watching as Murphy signalled for Shaw and Bellamy’s assistance with pulling a heavy wooden crate from inside one of the houses. Knowing Murphy, it was probably full of stuff he was going to take for himself, which would have explained Bellamy’s reluctant stance. There was also something else that seemed to be troubling him. He looked distracted, almost torn between choices, his eyes occasionally wandering to the opposite side of the village where you had previously walked off to. Nevertheless, he eventually did give in to helping Murphy.
And then suddenly time all around you began to slow down. You were in a trance and it was no one but Bellamy’s fault.
He shrugged off his jacket and rolled up his shirt sleeves to his elbows, exposing his tanned and veiny arms beneath. He placed his hands underneath the crate and lifted in time with Murphy and Shaw. Even from such a distance, you could see his muscles tense and flex under the weight, the size of his biceps nearly doubling and bursting through the seams of his shirt. His face carried a strained expression, something you had seen many times before but in very different circumstances.
Your skin flushed with heat, and your bottom lip curled between your teeth as you struggled to keep your breathing under control. Blood was buzzing in your ears; you felt fucking intoxicated. You were aware of how feral your behaviour had become but it was inevitable. In a game like this, it had to be.
Once the crate was outside, he and Murphy placed it on the ground. Bellamy ran a hand through his hair, his gaze already beginning to wander once again. As if he could feel your stare burning straight through him, his eyes found your distant ones up on the balcony. The feeling of a hole being burnt through him was understandable because your eyes were ablaze with sin. That had to have been the tenth time you’d made him hard now and it was becoming painful.
You weren’t embarrassed to be caught staring, instead, you were intrigued as to what his next movements would be. But he made none. He simply stared at you over his shoulder, eyes stern and calculating. Who was going to win wasn’t the question anymore. The question was: How could either of you prepare for what was coming? A century’s worth of abstinence was also a century’s worth of build-up, meaning the release would be messy, and Bellamy wasn’t one to hold back.
Finally, he broke the eye contact, but only for a few seconds. His eyes moved to the building beside him and then back to you as if he were trying to get you to follow his gaze. So, you did. What he had gestured to was another pair of chains and handcuffs connected to a wall. Instinctively, you gasped, feeling a pulse in your stomach which you knew was his exact objective. You looked back at him, seeing the self-satisfied grin plastered on his face before he turned back to the group.
That son of a bitch.
Your back slid down the concrete fence until your ass hit the cold marble floor. He was driving you to sex-crazed insanity and you didn’t know how to fight against it. You needed something. Anything to relieve the torment. But you knew if you started, your hands would never stop, not until they were replaced with his.
Maybe the cuffs weren’t such a bad idea.
“No!” you had to verbally reprimand yourself.
Your head fell in your hands. This was all getting too much for you. One-hundred-and-twenty-five years… and a day! You wouldn’t call yourself a nymphomaniac but holy fuck. It was getting to the point that even his name had you aching, tearing yourself to shreds. You couldn’t take it any longer.
Moving onto your hands and knees, you began crawling—yes, crawling—back inside. You managed to pull yourself up onto the mattress with trembling arms and fell back against the quilt and cushions in the middle of the bed. A shaky breath left your lips. If Bellamy couldn’t be there to take care of you, then you would finish the job yourself.
You slipped a hand beneath the thin fabric covering your heat, fingers racing to meet the spot you needed. Back arching into the bed and stomach tightening—that is what you expected to happen when your fingers began circling your clit, but it was nothing of the sort. All you felt was skin on skin and the slightest of sensations. Even when you pressed harder, and moved faster, there was nothing.
Letting out a quiet, distressed cry, you readjusted your position and switched hands. You began rubbing back and forth, side-to-side, every way that had gotten the job done in the past. You moved one hand under your shirt and began massaging your breast, pinching and grazing your nipple, trying to replicate all the moves Bellamy had pulled on you before.
Still, there was no relief from the ache you felt. You needed to go further. Your hand moved lower, fingers hovering over your slick opening before sliding one in. This was never your forte; it was Bellamy’s. Whenever you needed to pleasure yourself, you would stick with outside stimulation, so all you knew was what he had done to you. After sliding your finger in and out a few times, you added another, but it still didn’t feel right. There was something you were missing that he usually did.
He took over your thoughts and you tried to imagine it was his hands instead of your own, but you were just fooling yourself. They were your fingers, not his. You were alone and you were desperate. No one could make you feel as close to heaven as him, not even yourself. Somehow, he knew the workings of your body even better than you did. Without him there in your desperate time of need, it was useless…
So, you started crying—like, actual tears-running-down-cheeks-and-sniffling crying. You felt utterly pathetic and that was all you felt. There was nothing you could do to help yourself. Bellamy was outside with the others, and it wasn’t like you could just waltz out there without pants on and ask him to fuck you incoherent.
Your fingers slipped out from inside you, wet and splayed across your bare stomach as you stared up at the ceiling, condemned to the unshakable longing within. Too distracted by your inability to satisfy yourself and your attempts to stop the tears from flowing, you didn’t hear the door downstairs open and closd. You sniffled, continuing to feel sorry for yourself.
Footsteps were coming up the staircase, but you didn’t hear them either. Nor did you notice the familiar figure that was now leaning against the doorframe with his arms crossed over his chest, feeling that same terrible longing that had led him to you. Only when he cleared his throat did you shoot up into a sitting position.
Bellamy.
“Bellamy,” you whispered, eyes wide and full of new-found hope.
He didn’t say anything, just simply observed you. First, he noticed the sparse clothing on the bottom half of your body; his pants became the tiniest bit tighter. Then he saw your eager expression—even tighter. And then, his eyes found the fingers lying in your lap, coated in a shine that had his entire body pulsing.
The drying tears on your cheeks were a dead giveaway of the desperation you had for him. He tilted his head, insincere pity washing across his features that you knew was only meant to taunt you. “What did you do?”
Your mouth opened to speak but you couldn’t find the words. “I–I–”
He pushed off the doorway and slowly walked over to you, each step measured in regard to prolonging the time it took for the distance between you and him to close.
You moved onto your knees as he got closer.
Once he finally stopped beside the mattress where you were sitting, he peered down at you. “Just couldn’t wait, could you?”
His arms were doing that thing again where they bulged beneath his shirt. He was right in front of you, all you had to do was reach out and touch. So, you did. You reached for his arm, but he was quick to intercept, catching your wrist in his hand. He looked like he was holding back a smirk, but his scheming eyes revealed how he felt. Smug.
For a moment, he moved his attention to your hand, turning it side-to-side to watch the light catch on the wetness. His eyes returned to yours and it was suddenly impossible to guess what he was thinking. He gently began to pull you forward, guiding you off the bed and you let him, oblivious as to where he was taking you.
When your feet hit the ground, he led you towards the wall. What you had failed to notice when you first entered the room was that there was another pair of chains connected to a handcuff. Scratch what you had thought before—these people had a bigger kink problem than vanity. Before you even had a chance to think, the leather cuff was bound around both your wrists.
You looked up at Bellamy. “Wait, wha–what are you doing?”
He sat back on the edge of the mattress. “Giving you another chance to win.”
The game. You had almost forgotten.
Winning and losing were a foreign concept to your mind now. All you wanted was Bellamy and he knew it which was why he found teasing you so entertaining. You tugged on the chains, trying to reach out to him even though you knew it was useless.
“Don’t think that will work, princess.”
You stared at him, exhaling sharply. Frustration was quickly building, and you wondered how long it would take until you were in tears again.
He looked around the room as though he hadn’t a worry in the world.
“It’s kinda hot in here, don’t you think?” he asked, brows furrowed.
Then he was pulling his shirt over his head and you were sinking to your knees. That was just cruel. His entire torso was exposed now, from his well-defined abs and chest to his broad and muscular shoulders. So cruel.
Your head fell back against the wall. “Bell–”
“What were you thinking about?” he interrupted, arms crossed over his chest again. There was no material preventing you from watching his muscles expand, from seeing the crafted curves of his toned arms. “Before I came in.”
I was pretending it was you who was touching me, you thought of saying, but your voice failed you.
He leaned forward, forearms resting on his spread knees. Staring at you expectantly, he was quick to realise he wasn’t getting an explanation. He nodded as if to say, ‘I see how it is’.
“Was it my fingers…?” He began cracking his knuckles one finger at a time, gaining all of your attention. “Or was I inside you?”
Your walls spasmed at the thought and you sighed softly.
“Were you imagining what it would feel like to have me between your legs after so long?” You closed your eyes, listening to him put the images in your mind. “How good I can make you feel? How fast?”
Goosebumps spread all over your body, your skin tingling with anticipation. You heard the bedsheets ruffling. He had moved off the mattress, now crouched in front of you, but you didn’t dare to open your eyes.
“You know, I’ve been thinking about it too.” His voice was a low murmur now. “I can’t stop.”
He watched your eyes screw shut even tighter as he got closer. You looked like you were hurting, and he almost gave in, with heavy emphasis on the ‘almost’. Instead, he ghosted a finger across your collarbone. “I think about kissing you here.” He trailed up your neck. “Here.”
You could feel the air flexing between your lips and his finger, and you shivered. “And here.”
Your eyes slowly peeled open to see his face in front of yours. His dark eyes flickered between your own, peering deep into your soul which was entwined with him. He was already inside you without even touching you; he was inside your mind and under your skin. Your body was his and his body was yours. You loved him so intensely that whenever he fucked you, you forgot you were two different people instead of one.
To Hell with the challenge. To Hell with losing. He was your Heaven, and such torturous deterrents wouldn’t keep you away from the rapture he gave.
In a single move, you leaned forward and crashed your lips to his. Your body curved into him and he caught you with both arms, holding you upright against him. There was a split second before Bellamy responded as realised you finally gave in which meant he could too, and his lips began moving against yours. Just like the first kiss you shared on Eligius IV after waking up, this one was hungry, but that word sounded inadequate compared to what it really was. ‘Ravenous’ was more accurate.
You moaned into his mouth, your body feeling like it was coming alive.
His movements were intoxicating and so were the small sounds he made when he tried to fill his lungs with air. There was a rumbling in his chest, and he sounded almost primal. He brought a hand to the side of your head, fingers buried beneath your hair as he deepened the kiss, merging your lips with his.
Your bodies rocked backwards and forwards, your cuffed hands pressed against his chest meanwhile his were around your back and the other was in your hair. Bellamy’s hand moved to squeeze your waist and your mouth opened, giving him the opportunity to slip his tongue inside and meet your own.
He rolled his tongue over yours during one kiss, and the next, yours had asserted dominance. You swirled around him, tasting him, mixing with him. During the time you took to explore the inside of his mouth, the floor beneath you had disappeared and was replaced with his arms. Your back was against the wall and if he wanted to, he could have dropped you at his feet; you had no way of holding on except for your legs which were wrapped around his hips.
You returned the power to him for a few seconds only to then lightly bite down on his bottom lip. He let out a quiet groan and slowly drew back to press his forehead to yours. For a while, you both stayed like this, breathing in each other’s breaths with your eyes closed.
Everything around you began to spin, and your head felt euphoric as you used his air as your own. The sensation spread through your body, it coursed through your veins and you needed to move, to feel it come to life. Your hips bucked forward but he was quick to push back, pinning you against the wall with a small grunt. His erection pressed between your legs, but he didn’t move. Eyes snapping open, you sent him a pleading look. How much longer was he going to make you wait? You tried to move your cuffed hands between your bodies, but he held them to his chest with one hand.
You wiggled against him, but it was futile.
“Bell,” you almost sobbed. “Bellamy, please.”
He lifted a finger beneath your chin, watching your reddened lips whisper the word ‘please’. He watched your eyes water, tears threatening to spill over the edge. You begged him over and over, and he allowed you to. He let you humiliate yourself in the hopes that he would give you what you wanted. You had completely fallen apart, and now he was going to piece you back together.
“What do you want?” His thumb brushed across your lips.
“Just touch me,” you pleaded.
A few more moments passed of you both just staring at each other, and then it was like something finally snapped in his eyes. He set you down on your feet. At first, you thought he was going to sit back on the bed, and you nearly choked out an objection. That isn’t what happened.
Instead, he pressed another tender kiss to your lips, then to your jaw, your neck, and down your clothed chest. His hands moved down either side of your body as he sunk to his knees in front of you and trailed kisses across your exposed stomach.
Your breaths started coming out in shorter, shallower intervals as he moved further down.
His hands squeezed your hips as he kissed the skin below your navel, causing your eyes to nearly roll back then and there. Finally, he made it to just above the waistband of your underwear. Your chest was rising and falling rapidly now. So close. His hands moved onto your thighs and he leaned in, briefly pressing his warm lips to your thinly covered heat. A jolt of pleasure moved up your body and you gasped. You could feel it—him.
He glanced up at your impatient expression before pulling the underwear down your legs, lifting each foot until it was completely discarded. He eyed the soaking mess that you already were and licked his bottom lip. This was all because of him. His eyes found yours once more, this time wordlessly asking for access despite your obvious enthusiasm.
All you managed to get out was a frantic, “Please”.
And when his mouth finally found your clit, a tear fell from your eye.
Your bound hands fell on top of his head, tugging at the soft waves as his tongue delved between your folds and flicked across your clit. His warm hands moved to the backs of your thighs, burying his face even deeper, exploring you even further. He moved down to your opening, spreading his tongue flat against it and dragging up to collect the mess that you were already becoming. Once he had returned to your clit, his mouth suctioned, sucking with pressure that caused you to let out a cry.
It wasn’t long before you felt the ghost of your orgasm begin to slowly step into the white light. The muscles in your stomach were tensing and rubbing together, preparing for a release that they were guaranteed to have.
Your back arched off the wall as you felt Bellamy’s teeth softly graze against the most sensitive part of your clit. He circled the surrounding area, the nerves beneath your skin setting alight with pleasure under his tongue, burning you from the inside out. When he mumbled something against you, you could feel the vibrations of his voice bury itself deep inside you, and you couldn’t hold back the filthy moan that had been begging to escape.
He pulled back an inch, your hips unconsciously following him as he said, “You lose.”
His mouth returned to your heat, focusing his attention on your throbbing clit, switching between flicking it with his tongue and sucking it into his mouth.
“No,” you managed to breathe out. There was no way something like this could be called ‘losing’. You were the one who got to feel Bellamy’s mouth between your thighs, bringing you to an extreme state of ecstasy. You were the one who had him on his knees before you. “I win.”
He groaned at the sound of your voice and you felt the pleasure move up another level. Your legs buckled beneath you as you tried to grind on his tongue. He took that as a hint to haul one of your legs over his broad shoulder. Now you were another level higher. Your hips bucked against him, feeling almost like you were vibrating as he continued his movements.
Just when you thought the sensation couldn’t get any better, you felt his thick finger suddenly slide deep into your opening and curl. Another tear ran down your cheek and you gripped onto his hair as your head fell back against the wall. You couldn’t even moan; there was only a chorus of strangled noises leaving your throat. He pushed upwards into the soft fleshy wall inside you over and over at a fast and steady pace, and suddenly, you were on the edge of pure bliss, ready to dive into the consuming waters.
His mouth sucked on your clit, tongue circling its peak, meanwhile, he added another finger to pump inside of you.
“Fuck, Bellamy!” Your voice had risen an octave, all breathy and needy.
Like a heartbeat, you could feel yourself throbbing, pleasure building more intensely with each pulse. The muscles in your stomach were so tight it felt like they were being burned with a white-hot flame. Your insides were twisting and coiling and with every curl of his fingers, the feeling only intensified.
Bellamy glanced up at you from below, your eyes meeting in a short exchange.
It all happened so fast.
“I’m–” Before you could finish your sentence, you were shot back up into space, seeing stars.
Your legs tensed up, heel digging into his back as your body began to shake. The coil inside your stomach unravelled, exiting through your opening but not before aggressively rubbing at your insides on the way out. For a moment, you forgot where you were. All you knew was the release, the buzzing in your ears and the way your vision swayed through half-lidded eyes.
Bellamy’s name flowed past your lips like a mantra. He didn’t stop; he kept pumping, kept sucking, prolonging the sensation for as long as he could. Everything was pulsing—the air, his fingers, your pussy. Everything. You would’ve thought you had ascended to a higher dimension if it weren’t for the man beneath you.
You felt his mouth disconnect from your body, fingers still moving inside, although, his pace was beginning to slow and so was your orgasm. The feeling was fading away, leaving you with an overwhelming feeling of weakness in the lower half of your body. Bellamy could feel your legs shaking, so he slid his fingers out. You couldn’t hold yourself up anymore and the next thing you knew, your legs buckled, and you were collapsing to the ground
Bellamy caught you in his arms, pulling you into his lap. He watched your thighs tremble as aftershocks washed over you, creamy liquid dripping down your skin. Your furrowed brows, half-closed eyes, and parted lips were a sight to see; he’d never witnessed anything more beautiful in his life.
You peered up at him through your lashes, cuffed hands resting on your stomach, and you smiled. Then you laughed, and then he was laughing too. His chest vibrated against your skin. Your hands reached up to push back a strand of his hair from his face and suddenly you were kissing again.
He placed a hand on your back and guided you until you were sitting sideways on his lap. Your taste was on his tongue and you loved it. You felt it seep into your own tastebuds as you rewound back to when you came on his fingers. You used his chest as support to help swing your legs on either side of his folded thighs so that you were now facing him.
His hands ran down your sides, stopping at the hem of your shirt before pulling it up over your head, exposing your naked breasts to the warm air. Bras were impractical when you were Bellamy Blake’s girlfriend; he’d always find some way of removing them anyway. Hell, you wouldn’t have been surprised if he had burned all the ones you used to wear.
He lowered his head to your chest, hair tickling your neck as he began making it his mission to cover your breasts in bruises that marked you as his. Despite feeling like your ability to walk was eradicated, you could feel yourself craving more of him, more of his sex. As previously disclaimed, sometimes fatigue didn’t stop you two from going multiple rounds and this time wasn’t an exception.
If only your hands weren’t bound. You wanted to touch him the way he did you. You wanted him to feel the world disappear and be replaced with a mind-numbing sense of sinful pleasure. You wanted to give that to him, but you couldn’t. Your hands were cuffed, and he had the key.
“Uncuff me, Blake,” you whispered.
His head lifted from your breasts, reluctant eyes meeting your own. “Why should I?”
You rolled your eyes at his stubbornness and turned your head away from him, but he was quick to pull you back with two fingers on the side of your jaw.
“You still lost, remember?” he added.
As if you didn’t already know that. “That was not my definition of losing.”
It was his turn to roll his eyes and even though you were supposed to be in a minor disagreement, you couldn’t help but think about how fucking sexy he looked. You leaned forward, lips ghosting over his. “Uncuff me, Blake.”
His jaw clenched and he leaned in, but you quickly pulled away. His eyes narrowed at you and the smirk you were biting back. He had played the ‘humiliation game’ with you and now it was time for payback. Bellamy may have been the one with the keys, but it was you who now had the control.
“C’mon, we both know you’ll give in before me,” he said, arrogantly.
Always count on Bellamy to be egotistical, even in bed. Well, ‘on the floor’ would be more accurate.
“Is that so?”
“It is.”
You hummed, placing your restrained hands on his chest and slowly grazing them down his torso. When you reached his stomach, you made sure to slow down and drag your nails across his skin.
He inhaled sharply when your nails scratched the area above his pants’ waistband. “Very conceited for a boy who can’t even handle being touched.”
His chuckle came out as a harsh exhale. “‘Boy’?”
“A man would take these chains off me.”
“You think taunting me will get me to break?”
Provoking words wasn’t what was going to break him; you knew that. It was underestimation that was going to be his fall. When it came down to it, men were very simple creatures. They chased after pleasure like it was the one thing that kept them alive, and you knew each and every weakness this man had. He thought just because he won the game, he also won the war. Well, guess again. You were going to knock him right off his high horse.
Your fingers dipped into his waistband. His hand quickly clamped over one of your wrists, pulling it away from his pants. Not that it mattered; you didn’t need your hands. He held your hands in the space between your bodies, his chest rising a little more irregularly than before.
You leaned forward, tantalisingly slow. This time he made sure not to move a muscle, allowing you to do exactly what you wanted. Your mouth hovered in front of his and you could feel his warm breath fan across your lips. Softly, almost as if the moment had become sugary and sweet, you pressed a kiss to his lips, a tender closed-mouth moan buzzing in your throat upon contact. He responded with the same energy.
And then the mood abruptly shifted as you glided your tongue across his bottom lip.
You could feel his cock twitch beneath you, and you knew you were headed in the right direction. Grinding down on his lap, you managed to slip your tongue into his mouth as he grunted. One weakness down; four to go. Your tongue swirled around his with each open-mouth kiss, and he had no choice—you both knew he was having the time of his life—but to reciprocate since he had already given up that area of defence.
Your hips continued to rock back and forth across his lap, occasionally applying a bit more pressure in the hopes he would be triggered to move. He wasn’t. Yet. So, you left his lips and moved down to his neck, sucking and nipping at the skin. His head tilted to the side with a sigh, allowing you easier access. This spot was not your main target, though. Your kisses trailed up to his jaw, running along the sides and the curve of his jawline before dipping just beneath the area where his jaw and neck connected. That was one of his weak spots.
His next exhale was shaky, paired with the quietest of groans. Two down. Then you moved on to the next target: just below his ear. Your tongue grazed the area before you left your mark by sucking on his soft skin. He was louder this time and your confidence soared higher. Three; two to go.
He had let go of your wrists now, resting his hands on the curves of your hips with his eyes closed. So much for the whole my-willpower-is-stronger-than-yours dispute. You watched his face as you dragged yourself back and forth over his erection. His eyes screwed shut, brows pulling together, and his fingers pressing hard into the soft plush of your hips.
Come on. Come on, you thought.
“Let go, Bell,” you purred into his ear. Your entire body weight shifted onto his lap and you almost revealed the same weakness you were trying to pull from him. He was so incredibly hard now that it probably wasn’t even healthy. He would have to unchain you soon. And just to pour gasoline on an already roaring fire, you added, “I want to feel you inside me.”
That was it. He couldn’t deny himself the heaven you were giving anymore. His hips bucked up into you, creating a pseudo-sensation of sliding between your folds—an action that erupted a full-fledged moan from his lips, causing your inner walls to flutter and your stomach to drop.
Weak point four—check.
“Fuck,” he muttered under his breath before suddenly snatching the knife from the holster on his belt and splitting the leather cuffs around your wrists.
And five. Check yes Juliet.
Wow. he couldn’t even manage to grab the keys.
Your hands were free at last, and you wasted no time in using them. They rushed down to unbuckle his belt and tossed it on the floor with a clink. Before you could continue any further, Bellamy rolled you over so that you were now lying caged beneath him. His lips came down on yours in a flurry of passion.
Now that you had full-body autonomy, you couldn’t help but explore every inch of him that you were once denied of touching. Your fingertips ran over his back, over the ridges of his shoulder blades, and around his large biceps. You wove your fingers into the roots of his hair and tugged just because you could.
He reached under the curve on your back, pulling your body up into his, your pelvis’ meeting in a rough collision. He was a mess of grunts and groans and you were quickly inhaling more air than you needed.
You moved a hand to his cheek to deepen the kiss as your touch explored his body further, slipping between your bodies and settling on unbuttoning his pants. Unzipping his flier with one-handed skill, your warm, soft hand slipped into his boxers, finally coming into contact with his hard cock.
His head fell to your chest with a broken moan.
Your fingers curled around him, beginning to stroke up and down his length. Bellamy had taken many of your firsts, including your first time so you had no one to compare him to. However, you were well aware that he was bigger than average. Even if he hadn’t been, you were certain he would satisfy you the same; he was just that good.
He managed to lift his head back up and return to your lips as your arm pumped up and down. His hips lurched forward as your grip increased. All he could think about was how good you were going to feel when it was your heat that was engulfing him, how wet and warm you always were.
Your hand reached the head of his cock, thumb rubbing circles over his tip as you felt drops of precum coat your fingertip. He was usually able to last a long time, just like you, but this was different. Everything inside him was built up for a century, and it would not take much until he was coming in your hand. You wanted him to reach that point as soon as possible.
You left pecks trailing from his mouth, across his cheek, and to the side of his jaw. The bone of his jaw fell victim to your grazing tongue as your pace increased along with the pressure of your grip. He was breathing heavily now, every second breath mixed with a low, breathy moan or grunt. You were throbbing just listening to the sounds he made.
A few curses left his mouth, revealing how close he was—that and the way his cock was practically pulsating in your hand. You twisted your hand with each stroke, effortlessly gliding your palm down his large veiny length. Your thumb grazed over the sensitive band of skin beneath the head of his cock, and his entire body flinched.
He was almost over the edge; all you had to do was give him a little push. Wanting to see his face one last time before you did, you leaned back, cradling his jaw in one hand whilst the other continued below. His eyes were shut, inner brows pulled upwards in a painfully blissful expression and strands of dishevelled dark hair had fallen across his forehead. God, he was gorgeous. What you wouldn’t give to…
No. You had your pleasure; now it was his turn. With each jerk and twist of your hand, your fingers ran over his tip then moved back down to lightly squeeze and repeat. You pressed one last peck to his lips before travelling to that spot below his ear, running your tongue over the skin and then sucked.
His cock twitched in your hand, stomach tensing against your forearm before he finally let go. He let out a loud guttural moan of your name, almost a cry, as he released onto both your hand and the inside of his pants. His head fell forward into the space between your neck and shoulder, groaning into your heated skin which sent vibrations down to your breast.
He remained in that spot for a few moments as you continued to slowly pump him up and down whilst pressing kisses to his shoulder. As he attempted to get his breath back, you removed your hand from his pants and moved both onto his back, lightly dragging your nails over his skin.
Now you were both even, but it was clear this was far from over.
Warm pants fanned across your face after he recovered enough to hover over your body. You were about to tease him for coming quicker than you did, but his tongue was suddenly in your mouth, rolling around your own. And then you felt it—he was already hard again.
That’s a lot of stamina for a hundred-and-fifty-one-year-old man.
He left your lips again and rose to his knees. His carnally intense eyes never left yours as he pulled both his pants and boxers down to his lower thighs. You watched as his cock sprang from his boxers and bounced off his toned stomach. Still looking good for a hundred-and-fifty-one-year-old man too. Extremely good. Like, actually drool-worthy good.
And it seemed he was thinking the very same thing.
“You’re so beautiful,” he spoke, almost like he couldn’t believe the fact himself before he descended back down to you, mouth hot on yours.
His hands were on the floor on either side of your shoulders, essentially trapping you beneath him. You loved how small he made you feel compared to him; almost like he could hold you in the palm of his hand like a little china doll. The treatment he gave you was also like that of a china doll—such a delicate and treasured touch. Though, there were times when he would practically throw you around like a rag doll, mostly when you were both deep in an intense fuck session.
The length of his cock glided over your stomach as he moved his body into each kiss. It was so close to where you needed it, yet still so far. Your legs curled around his hips in an attempt to guide him to your entrance, but he showed slight resistance. His tip was just pushing through your folds, sliding across with each movement he made. It was torture.
You pulled back from his lips, hands almost clawing at the sides of his chest. “Please, Bell, just–”
A gasp escaped you both as Bellamy finally pushed inside you in one fluid movement, his hips almost meeting yours as he filled you as much as your previously abstinent body allowed. Your walls welcomed him and the long-awaited feeling of his cock brushing against that back-arching spot deep within you. He hadn’t even moved yet, but your eyes were fluttering, and your throat was already tightening as you struggled to let out a moan.
Neither of you could do anything but struggle to keep your composure, waiting for the overwhelming heat of pleasure to subdue just the tiniest bit so your bodies could start moving without the world crashing down around you. After moments of stillness passed, Bellamy finally began to move, his pace slow but so, so deep. His gaze was intense as he found his rhythm, sliding almost completely out and then pushing himself back inside you. Fuck, the way your warmth consumed him was hypnotic.
It was kind of like the first time you had slept together those many years ago, minus the nearly unbearable pain when he first entered you, of course. It was intense yet still so full of adoration.
Your body soon grew accustomed to the feeling of his cock stretching you open, making room for him to bury even deeper, to feel your walls completely swallow him whole. That is when his pace started to increase. Your arms hooked around his biceps, bringing him closer as he continued his thrusts.
Not long passed before his hips were snapping against yours; he wasn’t just sliding in and out of you anymore—he was fucking you, pounding into you. Each time he buried himself deep, the area above his cock ground against your clit, stimulating you from the inside and out, so much that it was impossible to hold back a moan.
He moved a strand of hair away from your face, nodding his head as if to praise your vocalisation. The sight of him praising you for simply enjoying yourself as he fucked you was something that turned you on beyond belief. Not that you needed any more turning on at that point, but still, the reaction stood firm.
You wanted him deeper, in any way that was still physically possible.
And then, a sudden, lust-bound thought entered your mind and before you could even ponder it, you had used all your strength to roll yourself on top of his body. Now, his hands were on your hips, head thrown back on the floor and mouth hung open as you rode his cock.
“Oh, fuck!” Bellamy groaned.
Your hands were on his thighs as to hold up your half-reclined position and you were bouncing up and down, rolling your hips so you could feel him everywhere inside you.
A shudder ran down your body, peaking the nipples of your bouncing breasts. You swore you could almost feel him in your stomach. You shifted your body weight into your arms and pushed yourself upwards, sliding his cock nearly all the way out, circling your entrance around his tip before sinking back down to his base.
The both of you let out a synced noise of satisfaction.
His eyes followed each roll of your breasts in a trance, and then he cupped one in his hand, circling his thumb around your sensitive nipple. You gave Bellamy a smile, one that was so sweet and unintentionally seductive. He let out a half chuckle, half groan.
Your legs began to burn, a reminder of the experience you had with Bellamy’s tongue just before this. The way your clit was slapping against his pelvis each time you dropped mimicked the way his tongue had previously flicked and rolled around it. Your pace was beginning to slow, and your rhythm faltered, but you didn’t want the sensation to stop. Instead, you let yourself sink fully down on his cock, and your eyes rolled back. Ok, now he had to be in your stomach because there was no other explanation for the deepness you felt.
He was permanently in that spot that had blood rushing to your head, and with your hips rocking back and forth the way they were, your gut was throbbing with a build-up of ecstasy.
“I–” you panted. “I can’t hold myself up much longer.”
You squeezed his thighs, surely leaving behind red marks as you tried to push yourself up and down a few more times, pleasure and pain fuelling each of your repetitions. It was no use; your arms were trembling, and muscles were burning.
Bellamy was quick to your aid. “I’ve got you, princess, don’t worry.”
His hands moved to your back, pulling you forward, and colliding your breasts into his chest. Next thing you knew, he was pounding hard up into your pussy, his movements so fast you couldn’t even count the number of thrusts he made every five seconds, but it felt so good. So good that you almost screamed.
Your clit was throbbing, inner walls clenching around his unrelenting cock. You were hot, your body slick with sweat, but it wasn’t just that; there was also a fire pooling at the bottom of your abdomen, spreading through your muscles, through every fibre of your being and you didn’t want it to stop.
Bellamy’s arms were wrapped around your waist, rendering you immobile to each of his insatiable thrusts but it made you feel all the more incredible. He was hitting that soft, fleshy spot inside you over and over again, and you felt like you were going to burst. Your stomach was fluttering, his cock was pulsing inside you, and you were a mess of whines and moans.
“You feel–” he couldn’t even speak without releasing a rough moan. His arms tightened around you, mouth moving against your shoulder to say, “Feel so good.”
You couldn’t help but cry out at his words; he sounded so drunk on pleasure.
He began pressing rough kisses to your neck and the noises leaving your throat were utterly impure. His knees bent inwards, allowing him to thrust even faster into you. You were both overcome with desire, hellbent on chasing your release that was taunting you from the shadows. Bellamy seemed almost animalistic, sucking and biting at the skin of your neck whilst pounding into you from below.
Like always, he had made it so that you didn’t have to lift a finger, and he liked it that way. He was making you feel like you had slipped into heaven, and only he could do that. One of his many sources of joy was that your body only knew his cock, and it would forever only know his because that was how long he planned to love you.
You placed a hand on the floor beside his head, hovering your face above his. His eyes were quick to find yours as you gazed down at him.
In between each of his thrusts, you breathed out, “I–love–you.”
He looked so flustered, so puffed out. He was unable to repeat the words back without them sounding like a laboured breath of air so instead, he jerked forward and latched his mouth on the bone of your jaw, turning your skin red and purple.
Your head turned to the side to give him easier access only to unexpectedly come face-to-face with yourself being absolutely destroyed in the mirror’s reflection.
Well… It sure wasn’t a vanity problem these people had, you knew that now.
“Bellamy, look,” you gasped.
His entire body stilled at the sound of your voice and he eyed you with a worried expression. “Did I do something?”
“No,” you tilted his head with your hand so that he was looking at the mirror too. “I just…”
He didn’t need to hear more; Bellamy knew exactly what you wanted—to watch. Watch as his cock plunged in and out of your pussy, watch it curve into your entrance, watch your body bounce on top of his with each thrust. Damn, he’d wished either of you had noticed the mirror before so he could have watched you ride him from two point-of-views.
His gaze returned to you. “Hop off.” You were about to protest, but he beat you to it by clamping a large hand over your mouth. “Trust me.”
You gave him a puzzled, hesitant look but eventually submitted to his command, sliding off him and onto the hard marble floor. His body had left yours entirely, leaving you feeling cold and empty, inside and out.
It wasn’t long before he positioned himself to face the mirror, kneeling in front of it. He curled an arm around your waist and slid you across the floor towards him. Like a rag doll. He pulled you backwards onto his lap so that your back was almost against his chest and your thighs were spread open on either side of his.
“Lean back,” he said, and you did.
Your back was flush against him, and you could feel his racing heart reverberating in your ribcage. His arms wrapped around the space beneath your breasts and he pulled you upwards, supporting your weight, knowing you wouldn’t be able to hold yourself up.
“Ready?” he whispered into your ear as you watched him in the reflection.
You nodded, reaching around to rest a hand on the side of his neck.
He kissed your cheek and your eyes closed at the sweet act of affection. One of his hands moved beneath you as he guided himself to your entrance, his tip pushing against your wet folds. Bellamy watched over your shoulder, his eyes focusing on the way his cock teased opening.
He finally slid inside, and you instantly fell further against him. Muscles were very handy in this kind of situation. You were captivated—his length disappeared into your body and then returned almost to the tip, covered in a thin layer of both your juices. His movements continued over and over, but you never found yourself bored or wanting to look away. Neither did he.
Your lips parted with a moan when he abruptly took one hard thrust up into you. You looked up at your reflection, seeing the expression on your face, seeing your dishevelled hair… your bouncing breasts. Not that you would say it aloud, but you looked sexy. For a split second, you found yourself finally understanding the attraction Bellamy had to you, and then your mind was torn apart once again.
His speed increased and he was hitting your insides harder and harder with each passing second. You saw your thighs slightly jiggling and weren’t insecure or afraid of Bellamy noticing, but instead found yourself feeling even more turned on.
The room was full of sex—the sounds were wet and harsh, the smell of your pheromones clung to the wall, and the visuals were etched into the mirror in front of your bodies. It was beautiful.
You moved your gaze up to Bellamy’s eyes, seeing him just as captivated as you were, alternating between watching himself slip in and out of your pussy and watching your breasts recoil from each bounce. He then met your gaze, talking to you through unspoken communication. Though you were unsure of the specifics, you were certain he was telling you how much he loved you, how beautiful you looked with his cock inside you, how no one else could ever compare.
His tip repeatedly curved into your G-spot, the rest of his length rubbing against your walls, causing the flames in your stomach to start rising. Bellamy could see the fire in your eyes, and he was ready to turn it into a blazing inferno. He shifted his hold on you into one arm, reaching around your body with the other. His fingers found your clit, instantly applying pressure as he rubbed fast circles around it. That was the gasoline.
Your orgasm was no longer creeping up inside you, but rather rocketing to the surface. You were pulsing around Bellamy’s cock, driving him even closer to his own high. His hips were slapping the skin of your ass as they kept snapping upwards. His abs were more defined as the muscles in his stomach tensed up, trying to keep you upright whilst fucking into you and controlling the orgasm that was threatening to release. You always came before him. Always.
His fingers pressed harder into you, moving side-to-side. Your G-spot was being hit without mercy, only intensifying the pleasure you felt as he rubbed your clit. You alternated between holding your breath and letting out shallow, laboured breaths, signalling how close you were.
You could feel it, Bellamy could feel it—you were pretty sure everyone outside could feel it too, feel the powerful energy leaking from the house you were in. That is what it felt like. Powerful. And now it was about to take over your entire body.
“Bell, I’m gonna–”
“I know,” he panted. “Me too.”
Your hand fell over his, pushing down on it, applying more force even though you weren’t sure he could even press any harder. His hand was almost blurring in the mirror, and his cock was pounding. He was breathing so heavily against your back and into your ear that it sounded like he couldn’t even control the grunts and moans leaving his mouth anymore.
He circled your clit a few more times before your hand moved further down to the place you both connected. Your fingers found the area between his cock and your pussy, feeling him slide over your fingertips as he moved in and out. That was what sent you over the edge.
The blaze in your stomach exploded, sending sparks throughout your body. Your moans were uncontrollable, rebounding off every corner of the room. Your ears were buzzing with overwhelming silence, your vision partially blacked out and you felt so, so good. Tears were streaming down your cheeks, but you hardly noticed, unable to think about anything except Bellamy’s cock. You had ascended to a higher dimension and he was right there with you, endlessly pounding up into you, prolonging your mind-numbing high.
Feeling your walls clenching around him was all it took for Bellamy to fill you up with his come. His cock twitched, and the warm liquid came rushing out in spurts, coating your insides with white—with him. The thick warmth of your mixed juices leaked from your opening and dripped down his length. Your inner thighs were drenched.
His thrusts were sloppy and rough, desperate to keep the feeling coursing through his body as long as possible. The sounds he made were so guttural and raw that you weren’t sure if they made you come again or if they just prolonged the orgasm you were already having.
Somehow, in the midst of both your highs, you had ended up on the floor, partially laying on each other whilst frantically gulping down air.
You couldn’t move. One of your legs was tangled between his, and one arm was thrown across his chest. Your breasts were pressed against the hard ground, head turned to the side facing Bellamy. Everything was shaking, or maybe it was just your entire body uncontrollably quivering. Even your pussy was still clenching, causing you to flinch with each fraction of a movement it made.
Bellamy had a forearm over his eyes, panting heavily; his other arm was still wrapped around your waist.
The both of you just lay there for a few minutes, not talking, not moving, just recovering. Eventually, Bellamy gained back enough strength to speak.
“We didn’t even make it to the bed,” he chuckled.
You then realised you were both literally lying naked on a stranger’s bedroom floor and laughed. “We would’ve ruined the sheets anyway.”
“Probably,” he sighed, contently. He pulled you further onto his chest, bringing your face to nuzzle into his neck. He pressed a kiss into your hair. “I love you too, princess.”
You smiled into his skin, remembering the declaration you previously made. Tilting your head up and resting your chin on his chest, you stared up at him, eyes full of reverence. He peered down at you with a grin, and then his lips were on yours again, soft and slow; so tender that you–
“Oh, come on!”
You both pulled apart at the sudden new voice. In the doorway stood a very irritated Murphy. He seemed too shocked—more like too horrified—to even look away.
Bellamy ripped a blanket from the edge of the mattress and pulled it over your body. “Murphy, I swear to god I’m gonna kill you! Get out!”
“Oh my god!” he shouted in response. “I can’t catch a fucking break around here!”
His voice echoed down the staircase as he fled the building. Someone probably needed to find him a shrink after the number of times he had walked in on you both. He had made it back outside, returning to the rest of the group, though not far enough away for you to miss his very loud complaints.
“Where are the damn carnivorous bugs when you need them?!”
“What’s wrong?” you heard someone ask him.
“What’s wrong? They’re fucking animals, that’s what’s wrong!”
You turned back to face Bellamy, grinning in a daze. “I’ll say.”
Bellamy smirked, humming in agreement as he rolled back on top of you.
It was hard to say how many more rounds you went. The only time you stopped was when your bodies were screaming for a break, and during that time, all you could think was thank god for contraceptive implants.
#wife-of-all-dilfs ✍️#bellamy blake#bellamy blake x reader#bellamy blake x y/n#bellamy blake smut#bellamy blake fanfiction#the 100#bellamy blake imagine#bellamy x reader#bellamy blake drabble#bellamy x clarke#bellarke#bob morley#bob morley smut#the100edit#clarke griffin#john murphy
2K notes
·
View notes
Note
I'm not a writer whatsoever and am currently listening to the OSPod Publishing special, and was really intruiged by your description of your character-driven stories as being similar to a DnD campaign. Could you please elaborate a bit on what you mean by "it's good when the characters surprise you"? It's likely an obvious writer thing, but I would've thought that an author wouldn't be surprised by where their story or characters go since, well, they're the one writing it. Regardless the comic is amazing so however confusing your process may be to me personally it's clearly effective
It's a little bit difficult to explain!
A lot of the writing process is just sitting down and writing it - laying out the setpieces, describing what the characters do, writing and tweaking the dialogue for impact. But in my experience, the vast majority of the REAL writing process happens internally, and large chunks of it are out of conscious reach of the writer. This unreachable space is where new ideas form, and why no writer has ever been able to answer the question "where do you get your ideas from?"
This is why a writer can beat their head against writers block for weeks at a time, then wake up one day with a solution and the entire next chunk of storyline fully formed. My dad calls this phenomenon "the better writer in the back of your head." A lot of the creative process doesn't happen in the front of your mind, where your ego and your inner voice live. Most of it is deeper down. This is how your mind is capable of surprising you in any context, including dreams or unexpected emotional reactions - your mind is a lot larger than just the parts you can consciously feel.
When I put a character in a situation, I can make a conscious decision for what they'll do and then execute it, but I can also listen for ideas bubbling out of that inaccessible region of my mind. Most character ideas start out as a small set of conscious decisions on the part of the writer - "I'll make him a classical hero with a strong sense of justice" or "she'll be a strong but weary leader putting on a brave face" or "I'm playing an edgy rogue with a dark past" etc etc, quick and basic elevator pitches. But the characters come alive when they're allowed to grow down into the inaccessible parts of the mind, where consciousness gives way to emotions bubbling up from even deeper processes. Once the characters are allowed to start feeling things about their story - like "maybe that classical hero doesn't actually feel great about the lord they serve" or "the weary leader has an endless wellspring of vengeful rage to keep her going when she falters," more creative ideas for their next move start bubbling up. Things that don't flow logically from their elevator pitch, but make sense for the character that grows out of that pitch as they're allowed to engage with the world and story around them.
The way I build characters puts a focus on how they're feeling in any given situation, which is completely separate from what I, the writer of the plot, need them to do to move the plot in the direction I was planning. So sometimes I'll be writing something, and a little bubble of inspiration will pop up and let me know that, unexpectedly, this situation is really getting to one of the characters. And I can choose to keep them on track, or I can let their internal compass take over and see what makes the most sense to them at that moment of the story.
Characters are not real people, and they aren't as large or complex as a human mind, but in my experience, if you build a character solidly enough and give yourself room to play, they will grow down into your subconscious wellspring of creativity, and your mind will volunteer ideas to you using their voice. You don't need to use them, but it's very useful to cultivate them, because sometimes those ideas are better than anything you could consciously stick together in the public-spacing front of your mind.
494 notes
·
View notes
Text
sakusa yawns as he opens the front door to your shared home. he’s been gone for five days. five days of games, practices, clinics, trainings, and travel. he hasn’t had a second to himself and he hasn’t slept well at all.
“welcome home kiyoomi,” you smile with your arms out wide, and he comes crashing into you. he holds you close, ignoring the scattering of his belongings on the floor for now.
“did you have fun?” you mumble into his chest and he shakes his head.
“too long,” he yawns once more and you chuckle.
sakusa has decided he cannot live without you.
“is that so?” you pull away and ignore his rather emphasized pout, opting to grab his bags instead. “do you want something to eat?”
“m’good,” his words are mumbled as he slips off his jacket and shoes. “ate on the plane.”
you nod and shut the lights off in the kitchen while sakusa locks the door. he then begins to follow you as you walk through the house like a puppy. shuffling behind you while you set the thermostat, padding down the hallway while you separate his clothes into the laundry piles for the next day, and stopping once he finally enters the bedroom.
“do you want any tea?”
“not thirsty,” he grabs some pajamas from the closet gently as his limbs are feeling heavier by the minute.
to someone on the outside, sakusa would seem cold and distant in moments like these. but you know better than anyone that he’s exhausted. normally after short trips, sakusa can hardly get a breath in as he tells you everything he did while he was gone. this trip in particular was especially grueling though, and his body is feeling the effects.
you can tell in the look in his eyes, how he pulls you close and strokes your back, how he follows you around without a word just to be close to you that he loves you more than word could say right now.
“i’m sure you’re sore, i could run you a bath? i just got more of those bath salts at the store today that you like,” you grab a towel for him and hop up on the kitchen counter. he comes to stand in between your legs, resting his head on your shoulders.
“not tonight, too tired. a shower would be good,” his eyes are closed as he speaks, messy curls falling every which way over his forehead. you brush them back before planting a kiss to his lips and slip off the counter.
“you’re in luck, i picked up that body wash we liked from the store today. it was finally in stock,” the shower flicks on and you adjust the temperature for him, just how he likes.
“oh, thank you,” he throws his laundry into the hamper. and slips inside the shower just as steam fills the bathroom in warm embrace.
you leave him to it and fill your time with things to make his night a little easier. you plug in his charger for him, set his freshly cleaned and filled up water bottle on his nightstand, and put his bags away. by the time you slip into bed, sakusa walks out of the bathroom with pajamas on, hair dripping wet, and very tired eyes.
“god i missed our bed,” sakusa sighs as he nestles in behind you and pulls you close. “thanks for putting everything away,” he kisses your head. you turn around to face him and wrap yourself around his torso. he chuckles. “someone miss me?”
“a little,” your cheek is pressed up against his chest while your arms wrap around his torso, legs intertwined. “sounds like a rough trip.”
sakusa scoffs. “absolutely ridiculous. nothing professional about any aspect of it,” he huffs, and even though the room is pitch black you can sense his eyeroll. “i’ll tell you more about it in the morning though, i’m so tired i can’t think straight,”
“get some sleep omi,” your voice is a whisper as your body finds comfort in your lovers embrace at last. his eyes are heavy and his breathing becomes deeper in a matter of seconds.
typically, sakusa tells you multiple times how much he loves you before the two of you even shut your eyes, and once or twice more as he begins to fall asleep. but tonight there wasn’t a peep between either of you.
the two of you fall asleep, tangled together under the blankets and immersed in the safety of each other after five long days.
#sakusa x reader#sakusa x reader fluff#sakusa kiyoomi#sakusa kiyoomi x reader#haikyuu fluff#hq fluff#haikyuu x reader#hq x reader#sakusa drabble#kiyoomi sakusa
2K notes
·
View notes
Text
i'll fetch you anything you like.
featuring. aki hayakawa x gn!reader
content. MDNI, smut, riding, begging, crying, smoking, light masochism, burning (reader puts a cigarette out on aki), mild codependency, pet names (loverboy, darling), gender neutral reader, agab not mentioned, sub!aki + dom!reader, a little angst, pining, kissing, vague love confessions.
word count. 3.2k
synopsis. aki's smoking is a nasty habit, but you're certain you can get him to quit. also, aki pines.
notes. minors don’t interact. anyways how’s this for a first post ( totally normal abt aki hayakawa )
Aki Hayakawa is an orphan in every sense of the word.
Literally being the one most people associate him with, but—Aki comes to a realisation when he's maybe thirteen or fourteen that the word runs deeper than that. It's not as if your entire life is defined by your relationship with your parents, after all; even people who have ones that are alive become something other than offspring in their life. Husband, brother, uncle, father. But orphan sticks, no matter how many people you fill your life up with to replace the parents you lost. Aki thinks there is something in the word that rings of loneliness; he could father a hundred children, become grandfather to two hundred more, gain friends and a partner, and still he would be Aki Hayakawa, orphan.
Alone.
"That's a bad habit."
Aki's fingers don't pause in their ministrations, thumb pressing down on the jut of the lighter as it zips to life. The cherry of his menthol cigarette glows in the blue-dark of the office. The sky outside the thin window is pale with the gloaming, and he breathes a haze of gritty smoke over it, sullying the view.
You've made yourself at home on his desk, legs swinging leisurely. You must be cold in only his work-shirt and boxers that cling to your hips and thighs. You watch him passively, head cocked.
"One of my least dangerous ones," he intones, which is true enough for a man who has three years to live at most.
"Oh? What tops the list?"
Aki eyes you serenely. "I dunno if you've heard, but I work for this place called the Public Safety Division."
Your laughter breaks the delicate quiet like a flock of birds taking off from a tree. "Put it out. I hate the smell."
Aki's dark brows crinkle. "I'm not wasting a perfectly good cigarette. If it bothers you so much, eat it."
"Eat it? You freak."
"At least then someone's getting something out of it."
You hop from the desk, yawning. In the dim light that is starting to grow just a little brighter, Aki can see the beginnings of bruises on your throat and collarbone, vanishing in an ugly rainbow trail down to the hastily-down buttons of his work shirt. Your socked feet pad along the threadbare carpet on your way over to him, and Aki inhales deeply. Maybe if there's enough smoke in his lungs it will encourage him not to breathe; that way, he won't do that god-forsaken embarrassing thing he does when you get close. His heart stutters, and it makes his breath hitch audibly. The worst part is you seemed to be goddamn attuned to it—there seems to be little you like more than knowing you have an effect on him.
Aki doesn't stop you when your fingers come up to encircle his cigarette, brushing his as you pluck it gently from between his lips. He hates that even the smallest kiss of your skin against his still sends liquid lightning zipping through him, like he's that seventeen-year-old he was when he met you, the one full of spite and anger who hadn't been held since his mother died.
You pull the cigarette away, still lit; the butt glows red and angry between your delicate hold, gleams in the reflection of your eyes. When Aki meets them, he feels his mouth go dry; your pupils are large and black, engulfing iris, barely blinking as you look up at him.
"Bet I can make you quit," you say.
Aki snorts. "Better men than you have tried."
"Anything can be unlearned," you counter smoothly. "All bad habits go away with a little punishment."
Aki feels his heartbeat quicken, tries not to let the way that one word sets his blood alight show on his face. "Hm," he says noncommittally, but frustratingly, he doesn't think he's fooled you for a second.
Your serene smile curved into something sharp as easily as breathing. "Gimme your hand."
And Aki does, though he knows where this is going. You turn his hand over gently at the wrist, leaving it palm-up, fingers splayed in your grip. You hold him so gently it makes him shiver. Carefully, slowly—Aki thinks, giving him much time to pull away—you raise the burning end of the cigarette and plant it in the centre of his pale palm, a stinging kiss. Aki hisses, grits his teeth, but dutifully doesn't move even as his hand twitches involuntarily at the contact. Just as tears start to needle at his eyes, you twist the butt and pull away, leaving a shallow pool of grey ash, a black soot mark, and a stinging red welt like a patch of burning leaves.
His eyes are glued to the masterpiece you've made of his boring skin. The burn throbs unpleasantly, but something low and hot has come alive in his abdomen at the lingering kiss of pain. It satiates something inside him just smoking the thing could never hope to touch. He likes the futility of feeding himself his own death, sure—makes him feel like he has marginally more control over it, despite what the Curse Devil might have to say about it. This sort of pain is different; it goes straight for the gullet, and it makes it all the more sweet that it's you doing it.
A stupid, lonely part of Aki—orphan—wants to believe you're doing this because you care for him. Because you want him to live as long as possible. The grown, cynical man he supposes he's become thinks you must be just as fucked up as he is. It doesn't really matter either way; Aki's loved you for years, and he's astonished he's even gotten this far with you, and he'll take anything you deign to give him, pleasure or pain because it's all sort of the same to him anyway.
You unscrew a bottle of drinking water and hold it over your discarded blazer, soaking the lapel before pressing it to the burn. Aki grunts, eyebrows knitting up as a strange cocktail of relief and pain throbs slowly through his body. Your hands holds the wet fabric over his one, like a ribcage encasing a beating heart. Oh, Aki would let you hold his heart in your hands, and who cares what you decided to do with it? It's hardly his business; it belongs to you anyway.
He leans in to kiss you, gets close enough to brush his lips against yours and feel his pupils dilate before you turn your head, ducking. Aki feels his heart stutter anxiously as you turn your serene face up to him.
"Hate the taste," you say.
Aki frowns. "I barely smoked it for thirty seconds."
"It lingers."
Aki isn't stupid; this is part of the punishment. And the goddamn annoying part is that it's working. Even as you take his other hand to hold the soaking blazer against his burn and turn away, every fibre in his body wants to stop you. Turn you back around, pin you against the wall, swallow any complaints with his lips. He wants to make you melt against him, wants to melt himself under you in that way you always manage to do to him. He likes feeling like he doesn't have to think with you; just await whatever comes next, pain or pleasure, and he'll take it because it's you.
But Aki doesn't move. He's not a problem dog. He stands quietly and nurses his burn, tracking you with his eyes as you re-dress yourself, his shirt tucked into your slacks, tie wound through the collar, work boots laced up to the ankle.
"I gotta run home and shower," you say, tugging your blazer on. "I'll see you back here in, like, an hour."
Aki nods. "Okay."
The grin you flash him is little more than poisonous; it makes it heart skip a beat. "How's your burn?"
He swallows around a dry throat, holding your stare with a touch of timidity. "What burn?"
Delight shivers over your expression like wind ruffling a field of grass, and you stride the length of the cramped office and kiss him. Aki grunts, rendered thoughtless the moment your mouth touches his, your hands in his collar and his hair; his hands go slack, blazer fluttering to the ground, and the welt on his palm stings horribly when his hands come up to latch around your shoulders and neck. He pulls you closer, a little frantic, and he has barely a moment to reflect on how worrying it is that he's this desperate for your touch after being denied only once, but before he can think to dwell on it you're parting your lips and he's tugged your body flush against his own. He's so close he could drown in you. For a moment, he wants to.
Far too soon, you pull away. You're delighted. "Good," you murmur, and he hates how his heart leaps into his throat. "You're so good, Aki."
His face is on fire. "I'm not a dog," he manages.
"Sure you are," you say matter-of-factly. "And I'm Pavlov. I'll break that nasty habit of yours if it's the last thing I do. Give you something else to focus on. Okay?"
Aki licks his dry lips. "You can try," he says hoarsely, hoping it doesn't sound as much like an invitation as he thinks it does. The impish smile you give him implies he's shit out of luck.
Aki is in hell.
He knows this, because every time the two of you have hooked up since your little conversation in his office, he hasn't been allowed to kiss you if you detect even a whiff of smoke on his breath. It's killing him a little, to be honest. Fucking without kissing just feels wrong. It makes him forget it's you, sometimes, his vision of you sliding out of focus 'till you could be just anyone. And Aki doesn't fuck just anyone. He fucks people he loves.
He loves you. But he can't have you. And he can't even kiss you so he can pretend he has you, if only for a minute. It's just fucking, a tumble of sweating limbs and gasps and grunts, of a thrilling cocktail of pleasure and pain and almost-confessions bitten back at the last second, hidden in the crook of your neck.
Your shitty wooden headboard creaks into the shitty thin bedroom wall, and Aki spends a moment in lucidity to send a silent apology to your neighbours. One arm braces against the wood, flexing with every fast jerk of his hips, and you're under him, eyes clenched shut and meeting his thrusts in a way that has Aki wondering why anyone could think being on top had to mean being in control. He's oiled to your machine, matching the rhythm of your hips and trying not to drown as your back arches up from the sweat-damp sheets, stomach curving into his, one arm holding fast around his neck.
You feel so good he could cry. Not that that would be an irregular occurrence, or anything—he'd practically sobbed the first time you fucked, and back then you'd been all fluttering concern, stopping even though he tried to sputter please, Christ, don't stop, I'll die if you stop, please. He supposes you're kind, in your own way. You'd stroked away his tears and kissed his damp face.
"Aki," you groan, bringing him forcefully back to the present; his dark bangs dangle in his eyes as he looks down at you, mouth agape and head cloudy. "Wh-what's got you so wound up?"
As if you don't know. Aki grits his teeth.
Your hand makes patterns on the damp nape of his neck as his rolling hips slow, as he breathes deep to try and regain a semblance of his dignity. "Loverboooy," you croon up at him, your free hand gripping at the junction between his hip and thigh. Aki grimaces; he hates that nickname. "Talk to me."
Aki glares at you. "You know—I want—you know. St-stop it."
He whimpers somewhere high in his throat as your body tightens around him, free hand coming up to scrub down his face. "D-don't!"
"Sorry, sorry," you laugh. "I'm sorry. Why don't you tell me what you want? Maybe I'm feeling nice."
It feels like a trap, like luring his feelings into the light just to snap a bear trap over them. But Aki wants, he yearns so deeply and desperately that he's just about willing to risk it. "Want to kiss you."
Your eyes gleam. "Do you?" you ask, as if this is news to you.
His arms shake. "Please."
God, he's pathetic. He's so used to being in control, to tailoring every facet of his life meticulously, grooming and tidying and cleaning. He knows the exact amount of calories he should eat per day. He puts his shoes on a rack so he never tracks mud onto the tatami mats. His shower utensils are organised in the order he uses them—shampoo, conditioner, face-wash, scented gel. He likes being in control. He thinks, anyway. You make him reevaluate. You make him reevaluate an awful lot.
You toss your head back against the pillows; you have the audacity to laugh. "Saw you smoking earlier," you tell him, and Aki's stomach goes cold. "Mm... full pack, too. A new one? When'd you buy that."
"Th-that was hours ago." And it's true; when Aki learns you're coming over, he puts his cigarettes in a locked draw and puts the key somewhere difficult to reach. "It won't still taste. I've eaten. I brushed my teeth."
That's just good manners.
"It's the principle of the thing, loverboy," you say, and your hand comes up to his chest and rolls him over. Aki gapes, whining at the loss of contact only to choke on his own voice as you sling a leg over his hips and slide him back into you. Your nails scrape red railroads down the pale skin of his sternum at the stretch, and Aki watches, mesmerised as you start to move, the flex of the muscles in your thighs, the vein bulging in your throat as you toss your head back. He wants to be all over you, a hand on your neck feeling your pulse go berserk for him, his teeth in your skin as proof he was there, nose buried in your hair, dirty and rough and the exact opposite of the way he usually wants you. That is—soft and kind, romantic, slow and heady as syrup.
He wants kisses that taste like tears, whispered confessions into bedsheets. He wants, painfully, the constant assurance he can never ask for. I love you. I love you. Oh, Aki, I love you.
"Kiss me," he gasps instead, writhing against the bedsheets, head thrown back at the brutal pace you set him. He's so close, teeth gritting and muscles locking up but without a kiss it feels cold and incomplete. "Please, please, kiss me, please—"
"You're a brat, Aki," you hiss, and Aki's heart twitches in his chest; he can hear his pulse in his skull. "You ignore the one rule I gave you, and you still think you get to ask for what you want?"
"It's a bullshit rule," he snaps. "I—I can't just, hah, I can't j-just turn it, off, oh, fuck—"
"You okay?" you ask in a fleeting moment of mercy. Aki's eyebrows knit up. "Am I—is it too much?"
Aki shakes his head. "I'm okay," he mumbles pitifully. "I'm close."
"I know, darling," you murmur. "It's okay. I'm gonna give you what you want. And you're gonna give me what I want. Deal?"
"I—I..." Aki chews the inside of his cheek till copper floods his mouth. "I'll try? I'll try, I swear."
You still for a moment. "You mean that?"
Aki nods frantically. "Yes, I—if that's what you want, anything, anything you want, please..."
The beam that breaks out on your face is a million watts. "Aki," you breathe, and finally you lean forward 'till your chest brushes his. Aki can't breathe, transfixed by every swoop of your eyelash and chap in your lip as you lean close. When you speak, you're so close that your lips brush his, and he has to keep every muscle taut to stop himself leaning forward and closing the gap. "Aki, I want you to live a long, happy life. You get that, right? Why I'm doing this?"
He feels his stomach flip, can barely comprehend the words through his dazed mind. His glazed eyes follow you, thunderstruck. "What—what d'you mean?"
"I care about you," you murmur. "I want you to live as long as possible. Want you to stick around with me."
With you? It's a wonder his heart doesn't explode. For a fleeting moment, there exists a future beyond the Gun Fiend, beyond Denji and Power and Nyako, one where he can love you freely. Tears needle at his eyes. It all seems so impossible.
Aki forgets himself, surges up to capture your mouth, but you turn at the last second, planting a kiss to his cheek before focusing on his jaw, his ear, capturing the lobe between your teeth and sucking gently as your hips resume their rhythm. You're faster now, gasping for breath, Aki's hands sliding over the skin of your hips and torso for a lifeline. You tongue at the cords in his neck, the shell of his ear and the sensitive divot just underneath till he's squirming.
Your hands are everywhere—scraping nails across his twitching abdomen, running up the valley between his pecs, tweaking a nipple and pulling. And Aki groans and gasps, every hint of pain from your lovely hands sending him rocketing closer towards the edge. Tears bead at his lashline.
"'M close," he gasps again.
"That's okay, loverboy," you say sweetly, words buzzing against the skin of his throat, and Aki shudders, arching impossibly closer to you. He can feel every nerve in his body sawed open and set alight, impossibly sensitive, boiling with love, and as he comes he buries his face into the crook of your neck with a hoarse cry. Two lone tears streak down his flushed cheeks.
You're not far behind, and Aki wouldn't dream of pulling out, so he squirms and gasps and whines with the prickling of overstimulation as you chase your own high. "Sorry—fuck—you okay?"
"I'm, I'm good," Aki whines. He cracks one steely blue eye open. It stands out against his red skin; he's so flushed as to look sunburnt.
"'M almost, fuck, almost there. Hang on for me?"
Aki raises shaking hands to grip your hips in answer. You laugh between pants, baring down at him.
"That's my boy."
You don't kiss him when you finish, but it's alright. You flop down beside him, taking in deep lungfuls of air, nuzzling your lips to the salt-sweat cooling on his chest. Usually, round about now, Aki would roll to reach his bedside cabinet where his open pack of cigs lay in wait. The lighter is right beside him, open and tempting. He can almost hear the flick of it, the zip of the flame bursting to life, the sizzle of the cherry scorching beneath that controlled flame. The grit of smoke in his mouth and down his throat, emptying his lungs of fresh air.
The pack goes untouched. Aki winds an arm around your shoulders and holds you close, your cheek against his thudding heart.
You don’t kiss him, but it’s alright.
Aki’s not a problem dog.
He's going to earn it.
if you enjoyed this, request something.
#🫀.scribes#chainsaw man x reader#aki hayakawa x reader#csm x reader#aki x reader#hayakawa aki x reader#hayakawa x reader#chainsaw man x gn!reader#gn!reader#chainsaw man smut#csm smut#aki hayakawa smut#aki smut#hayakawa smut#hayakawa aki smut#dom!reader#sub!aki#sub!aki hayakawa
2K notes
·
View notes
Text
So, Aidan Gallagher was the last cast member to wrap on season 4, and he wrapped several days after everyone else which I've been presuming means we're getting some apocalypse flashbacks but I've just had another idea.
We see Lila and Five travelling to what looks like the original apocalypse, what if they see young Five in the apocalypse? I think it could be really interesting as I don't think any of the other characters fully appreciate what he went through (well, Luther appreciates what it feels like to live in total solitude). Especially when he came back looking exactly like he did when he ran away, but with an adult consciousness instead of a teenage one. It makes it very easy to forget he got stranded and had to learn how to survive in an apocalyptic wasteland as a literal child. While grieving everyone and everything he has ever known.
And I think for Lila to be the character to witness that, as someone who has quite an antagonistic, but also incredibly loving relationship with Five (I was going to say though neither would admit it, but actually I feel both of them had dropped almost all pretense of hating each other at the end of season 3. I don't know if either would verbally express love for each other but in the same way I don't know if either would verbally express love for anyone) would be incredibly affecting. Especially as, unlike his siblings, she never knew teenage Five, she has always known him as an adult who looks like a teenager. I feel like for Lila to witness firsthand the brutality Five experienced alone in the apocalypse, and to realise he was really just a child, especially now that she has a child herself...well I think it would be truly upsetting for her but also giver he a deeper understanding of Five and just how important his family is to him (and family is what Lila desires and values most in the world too).
But also, it will make her realise how similar Five's experience was to her own. Because both were caused to suffer at a young age by the Handler, Lila by having her parents murdered, Five by being left in the apocalypse for 45 years when she could have plucked him out at any point, and then exploited for her own gains with little to no care given to how it sould affect them. Five says The Handler made it so he couldn't belong anywhere, that she made him a killer; she more or less did the same thing to Lila.
Most theories I write are just 'Oh this would be cool if it happened' or 'Look at this ridiculous idea I had', but, now I've imagined it, I'll be really disappointed if we don't see Lila and Five witness younger Five in the apocalypse. Damn...
Also, while writing this it occurred to me that, if the scene where Lila is crying is in the subway, which is looks like it is, maybe she isn't crying because something happened her daughter or Diego (as most of us presumed), maybe it's related to her seeing something The Handler did in another timeline. Or maybe it's just the emotional impact of seeing The Handler in the flesh again, knowing Lila loved her and saw her as her mother, and The Handler was happy to murder Lila in cold blood when she realised she couldn't manipulate her anymore. That's bound to fuck you up. (To be be clear, because I think how I phrased this suggests we'll definitely see The Handler again, I have no idea if we will or won't but with the hopping of timelines it's a possibility.)
Or maybe Lila sees what The Handler took from her, what life would have been like if she grew up with her parents. Or again, the effect of just getting to see her parents alive and in the flesh. A train always stops in the same places, it can't just change course or route like any other vehicle. Maybe the subway allows you to move between timelines/time travel but only as an observer. You can't change or effect any events and therefore can't interact with anyone as a result. Imagine the pain of seeing your parents you thought you'd never see alive again and not bring able to interact with them in any way. Or maybe she has to witness their murder again knowing she can't do anything to stop it. It would be a really interesting parallel from their relationship in season 2 to have Five comforting Lila over the death of her parents.
#the umbrella academy#tua#the umbrella academy season 4 speculation#the umbrella academy season 4 spoilers#five hargreeves#lila pitts
198 notes
·
View notes
Text
Heart of the Great Wolf
The Trials of Resurrection
Pairing: Jon Snow x F!Baratheon!Reader, Robb Stark x F!Baratheon!Reader
Length: 34.5k
Warnings: angst/hurt comfort, insecurities, jealousy and possessive tendencies, smut, oral (f and m receiving), p in v, anal, m/m/f threesome (no m/m interactions)
Notes: How this came about I have no idea. This is a side story of what if Robb had been resurrected later in the main story. Don't ask how he comes back to life, I don't know pretend it makes sense. Series Masterlist Here
“At least one thing about our Queen hasn’t changed around here.”
Your eyes barley even twitched, let alone flickered up to look at the voice of the approaching figure. All you had heard for the better part of an hour had been the flickering of fire and the scratching of ink against the paper as you worked. The peace and quiet around you for so long had felt like a foreign concept in ways you truly had never once envisioned. Much of your life felt like that now.
Sighing deeply through your nose, you barley had even strayed from your writing whatsoever as you responded loud enough for you to be heard with your back to him. “If you mean how much paper work is involved in my day to day, then yes. Very little has changed except now I do it in the cold instead of the heat.”
The laugh was short and more like a bemused huff, but as he took a seat on the adjacent side of the desk you worked at, your eyes finally flickered up for a mere moment. An eyebrow raised at his still knowing expression before sighing deeper and returning to the page in front of you. “And you doing it in here, all the way on the other side of the castle is just a coincidence?” Your jaw clenched, eyes narrowing an an annoyance that you were so easily known by him. “I thought everything was going well.”
Your voice was low, and a bit on the heavy side saying more then you wished out loud. “Everything is fine. I simply have work I need to get done.” The moment he jested that you meant the work both in question would tell you that you didn’t need to do for them, you nearly dropped the quill in your hand onto the page if not for the splatter ruining what you had already done.
Some days now it was beginning to feel as if Theon knew all of you way too much at this point in your new lives. All three of your new lives.
“Feels like you should be happier then ever with this arrangement.” Muttering low under your breath that it was more complicated then that, Theon shrugged a shoulder. Leaning back into his chair with narrow eyes you knew were trying to figure something about without asking directly. “Alright. I’ll rephrase. It feels like everyone but you has gotten used to all this.”
That had you hesitate. Your eyes flickering up with a wider more genuine glance before darting back in front of you, that time both of you were well aware you were attempting to push away what you both knew was the looming point overhead of this discussion. “Well, if one were to begin adding up the strangest occurrences in my life, I’m not sure this would make it close enough to the top to stand out.”
Was that a lie? It felt like a lie. It all felt odd and wrong in your head. A world you now lived in as if you awoke one morning in the wrong life. Going to sleep one night, and in the middle you had been plucked right from your world into another. Close in matching and all the same but one detail which had the rippling effect of rattling out of place all which you finally thought made sense going forward. As if back in the world you fell asleep in, those were still seeking you out wondering how you disappeared and desperate to bring you back when you did not understand how to tell them you were in a world of a warped mirror of that same one.
It wasn’t as if it were a nightmare. No, not at all. But confusing, and one which left you stuck in the middle feeling as if you both were being torn in two separate directions. The other being your fear that your torn sides were harming the feelings of each separate one tearing you back and forth when that was never the intention. They knew that, but you also did not really know how they came about the arrangement that this became.
They had discussed it themselves. Both knew you well and neither wished for you to leave behind the memory of one trauma for the others so called selfish wants, but also did not wish to simply scorn the other with keeping what they once or currently have. You hadn’t slept that night, but in truth you wish you did. You hadn’t slept much at all since as well. For one reason or another, but this time was unique to the nightmares which normally acted as the source of your plague.
By now you simply went along with it, accepted it. You left the squabbling about it between them, but in times you just needed quiet was always when that doubt and questions came through you. In that silence you never seemed to get anymore, did the pricking inside your mind speak of things you did not deserve and would eventually ruin. None had given you reason to think it was heading in such a direction and yet you sat there thinking it. You always did when you were alone anymore.
What the cost was to either of them, and if the true plague was you for engaging in this plan created only for your sake. Without you there was no need for a plan, there was no need for the back and forth and tearing apart. No need to have caused what you cause and they simply could’ve existed in a better peace and not a sight of the issues which came thrown towards them. There should’ve been nothing but relief and happiness, but instead you stood in the middle offering the path of strife and conflict no matter what they argued wasn’t there.
You knew it wasn’t easy on either of them, and you couldn’t stop sitting there letting that self hatred flood you with a deep, impending guilt for being their source of harm. Theon had sat down with the words on his tongue still calling you a Queen, but you scarcely felt it anymore. A Queen shouldn’t have allowed this such a problem to come to pass. You wished you had said no to their proposal, you wished you had told them to go back and talk it out until a true solution was found that did not pit them against each other. You wished that you had just let them talk it out, while you slipped away into the dark and not returned. Allowing them to reunite without you there to poison the water by standing in the stream both their separate paths connected into.
Leaning forward, both forearms resting across the wooden surface did Theons brows narrow at you with his voice lower but with a sincerity tinged in an actual worry that time. “They don’t resent you for any of this you know.” Your hand paused in place as if to keep writing but the muscles froze as your heart picked up in a nerving manner. “They’re both doing what they think is best beacuse they care about you. There’s no reason to blame yourself, they’re men they knew what they were getting into when they decided-”
Without any regard for what you had even been working on, the topic slipping from your mind rapidly, you let the paper ruin as the ink scribbled meaninglessly across the page when you tossed it down. Pushing up from where you sat, you gave Theon what he knew was a half smile that was stilted and polite for the sake of it alone. “We both have other things to attend to then to sit here and talk, I’m certain.”
You didn’t even hear what he had said as you swiftly made your way, the need to not be followed nor bothered increasing as you walked the more silent corridors as evening begun to fall on Winterfell. You didn’t want to hurt either of them, that was the problem. But either choice you made, going along with what they came up with for your sake or leaving entirely to rid your presence as the only true problem of the equation was still harmful. It still hurt both, and all of it continued to be your own fault.
The tea sat steaming and warm in front of you, but your eyes still looked at it wearily.
“There’s nothing to worry about in there, your Grace. I assure you. Only simply herbs meant to soothe the body into a more calm state.” Your eyes flickered up to Maester Wolkan, whom only had a small smile come over his features as he sat at the seat across from you. The smaller table in his study sat by a window, closed and sealed for the winter storms, but small candles lit across the still reflected in the glass, making it appear brighter then the time would suggest. “I ask you trust me, if I could get away with giving you something stronger to accomplish such a task more effectively, I would have done so long ago.”
Your laugh as nothing more then a huff in your throat, but gently picking up the small cup the dark liquid sat in, you gently blew the hot air away just enough to let a small sip warmth the inside of your mouth and the scratching feeling as it trailed down your clawed throat. A deep sigh left you, eyes closing for as long as it took to move such a need for air before letting yourself have another smaller sip.
Setting it down, you had glanced up to Wolkan with that trepidation of a look you had appeared at his door with. “I don’t know how I’m supposed to say any of that to them, without making it all worse.”
Tilting his head a bit, Wolkan’s tone was light but also held a firmness which made him easy to convince yourself to listen too on matters twisted in your own head. “Now, what part of everything you’ve just told me is something you think either would want you to think, let alone try to convey to them?”
Brows furrowing, your head jilted back a little not at all grasping where he had been heading. “I apologize, you mean to say my second suggestion is the one I should-” Cutting you off with a much more stern tell of no, your shoulders deflated as you reached once more for the hot liquid. “It isn’t a completely unreasonable thing to-”
Again, Wolkan had much respect for you and your title, but little care to foster the darkness in your mind which all knew could fester as quick as could be. “Did the last time you ran off without notice end with positive results?” Your eyes met his, only to drop them flatly. Bringing the cup back to your lips, you mumbled into it as if to hide your words that it wasn’t the same thing. “It is, I am afraid. You think the opposite party is upset with you, you decide leaving is better then living in the delusion that you are a burden and not have a single idea what chaos such actions committed by yourself will leave behind for their own well being.”
Muttering once more into the tea, you at least felt a bit more of your muscles relaxing better then the almost painful agitation the tenseness in you had put them in for hours. “So what is your wise advice in place of my own foolish ones?”
“Everything is still relatively new, it needs time between everyone to get used to it. To let things settle into place and it will get easier the longer it goes on without adding to it with your guilt. A guilt, your grace, I assure you neither wish for you to feel.” You knew Wolkan had a good point, but the self hatred flowed through you like lava burning in the depths of a volcano. Do nothing was what he was saying, do what you’ve been doing for days, weeks now. But simply pretend as if it was not bothering you in the fear it was pushing each away from one another.
New life was granted to you, then him. That did not make sense to either of you in a comprehensible manner of possible, but it had and you both had been bonded because of it even beyond the love shared already. But now? Now it was too granted to another, and you had no idea how to contend with the contrast of both right in front of you, and not be in the way of their own time together they never had the chance to as the proper men they became.
Some nights you lost track of which it was, of who had who and you would simply find the one you meant to because the other made themself scarce so they did not have to see any of it. Both of them hated your time with the other and subjected themselves to a lonely night whenever it was not theirs and again, you hated it. Their solution was making them miserable, but you knew neither would have any of it if you protested it right now.
Though you were fairly certain you could put together whose night it was if it took you longer then normal to come across either of them. At this time of the evening as the people around the castle begun to settle in for the night, were you not already by Jons side he’d have long found you himself before you even had to consider looking for more then seconds of where he was without you.
Turning the corner though, there was the other. Leaning back against the table of the meeting hall, the lack of daylight sun hid away what of the red normally could be seen highlighted in its bright rays, leaving the dark brown you were accustomed too, curls luscious in a way you knew he woke up with much to your own dismay. No doubt his personal taste seemed to naturally match that of Jons, since aside from colour, the coarse and thick feeling of both facial hair matched the same style.
The only major difference was in small details. Still did Jon prefer darker greys and blacks contrasted to the browns and dark blues you were looking at now. Jons curls sat long, and could either be found shrouding his profile from the side from partial view or pulled back entirely. Instead of the dark brown curls you looked at sitting shorter, never needing much work at all, always the strands sat in the exact same way. He looked familiar in every way to the last you ever saw of him, but it wasn’t until he spoke and that warm voice made you, for a moment, forget what you had been worried about.
“Is there a reason you’re standing there watching me like a girl with a crush?”
Your eyes fell a bit amusingly flat as you slunk through the open door. Putting away the blade he was sharpening on his side, the wet stone being sat on the table behind him did he watch with bright blue eyes and a smirk for you to come to him as he always knew you would. Your voice a bit on the air of defensive and childish. “I think I’ve long since passed that phase of my life.”
Raising an eyebrow, his playful smirk grew more into a bright, charming grin as he was as amused of you as if no hint of the overcast in your head was weighing on you for hours before right now. By the time you got close enough, he reached a hand out. Yours delicately placed in his as he pulled you with grace in front of him.
Hands moving to your hips as he stood up straighter, your own trailed along the leathers across his chest with a light sigh to get out the remainder of tense feeling which may give yourself away. His tone however, gave you new thoughts to focus on with a different kind of sigh. “The way you’re looking at me, it never left.”
Yes it seemed new life had granted Robb Stark with an insatiable need to playfully mock you at any moment.
Attempting to childishly pull away, Robb only tugged you back without any care of the force as his grin shined bright. The gentle mutter towards you that there was nothing to be ashamed of was meant as a teasing jest, but you knew it struck at something inside of you. Unstable the mixture of shame and guilt, but before you could allow such things to flare up again, you merely swallowed as your head tilted. As if to indicate that he had a point, whether or not you actually believed him.
Gently calling our your name, Robb leaned down a bit as if to catch your eyes with more of a scrutinizing gaze inside his own. “Whats going on in that head of yours?”
It was too early, Wolkan had said. Give it time, don’t weigh either of them down with any of this before it had a chance to fall into that of a routine. Shaking your head, you let your fingertips dance up behind the back of his neck, the feeling of his curls grazing along your skin that you could toy with. Your smile was not quite bright, but hopefully as believable as it could with the comforting feeling of being so close to him again. “A long day is all.” Without missing a beat did Robb begin saying that you didn’t need to do all of those things when you cut him off with a more indignant feeling behind it. “Don’t you start. I get enough of this lecture from Jon as it is.”
The smirk on Robbs face twitched to life in front of you. “Perhaps between the two of us, we can actually make you listen for once then.” Almost letting your eyes roll to the side, knowing he could pick up the tinge of playfulness within the gesture behind the annoyance. Running his hands along your waist and hip firmly, you could feel him indiscriminately pull you a bit closer. “Now, are you sure that’s the only thing on your mind?”
You nodded, and in a way you felt bad. Robb returned to you and found a stranger, a hollow shell of the woman he loved and no longer could he pick up on the new, very well hidden details that one may recognize as lying. You didn’t want to blatantly lie to him, and it did not sit well in your stomach to do so, but you wanted to avoid hurting his feelings at all. So, you could at least hide the degree of it from Robb for now. Pretend what was bothering you wasn’t and he’d not bring it up again thinking for now there was nothing more on the matter to look into.
Pulling you into his side, Robb was just as he used to be in that way. Keeping you so physically close in front of anyone with not a care about the public display of the affectionate nature within him. Sensing however his eyes on you, you looked up to the side at him with the question of what coming from you in an amused way he was so closely looking at you without stopping his feet. His answer was at least, something amusing rather then painted over with any hurt of jealousy. “Does he purposely use the same oils on you that he does to wash his hair?”
Eyes narrowing in thought, you mostly shrugged the free shoulder not pressed to his side. “It’s not impossible. I don’t think I’ve really noticed what he uses.”
A grunt came from deep in Robbs chest, pulling you more purposely close so his hand wrapped around you could trail back to your hips rather then the more appropriate spot on your waist. You could swear you heard something indiscernible on his lips close to something of a curse no doubt towards the brother in question.
For your mind however, it did not come off as the sort of competitive jealousy it really was. Warped by the confusion and self doubt within yourself, you took it as a sign to stop letting it happen. If it was going to upset Robb, you’d ask Jon to return to using one that doesn’t remind his brother of him. There were a lot of little things like that to get used too.
Your day to day in Winterfell as a wife had never properly been with Robb, and you didn’t want to rub it in his face by not changing certain things to accommodate him or include him. You didn’t want to shut either of them out by being so blatant in front of the other, but it still was all you did. All you thought about for every hour of the day was whether or not you needed to do something different, or if you were reading too much into a certain reaction. Few thoughts came to you outside of this arrangement and it was quickly turning into a dark obsession brewing with an insecure self hatred.
Robbs chambers were always warm. He had rich coloured fabrics draped everywhere that soaked up all of the cold and kept it out of the room. It was the largest of the Starks chambers aside from the Lords quarters where his father and mother previously lived in. He preferred however, keeping you in here. The room as Robb had put it, muttering in your ear as he had been slowly pulling the laces of your dress loose one by one, that this was also the room he fucked you for the first time.
Even now, it was difficult for Robb to see passed it. Your time together as one in this room was only twice, but it also were your only times together living in Winterfell as man and wife before war and before..everything that followed war. Very often when the door would close, Robb did not hesitate to at least, indulge his eyes. Tonight being no different.
Before you could get far, Robb grabbed your hips and kept you standing in place, your back facing his front. His hands rose up, undoing the laces slowly but with a strong grip. Ensuring you felt everytime he pulled one to it’s loosest form and knowing eventually it would draw the fabric to the ground. The warm rumble of his voice matched his chambers, accent thick as the fabrics and furs and just as comforting in your ear too. Regardless if teasing was what it was doing. “I have a question. Did you have a hand in designing these dresses yourself, or was this sort of thing Jons doing too?”
Your brows narrowed, trying to think of what he meant in truth and only coming up with the most outright logic bound of an answer. “By the time he reclaimed Winterfell, I didn’t have anything. I had no possessions and anything I wore was what the Boltons gave to me to wear.” You felt for only a moment, Robbs hand tug roughly open one of the laces down your back with an unintended force of anger.
Coming back knowing Roose Boltons betrayal of he and you both was one thing for Robb, hearing what fate he forced you into after you came back was another. In truth, you did what you did with Jon. You told him far less of the worst of it, you didn’t want either being angry or guilty for something neither could change for two men long since dead now.
Regardless, you continued on to attempt to draw Robb back to the present. Away from a tormented past he could not stop not did you wish for him to dwell on. “Jon helped me acquire most of the things I have now, because I had barely the clothes on my back. And even then, the only things I even had before then were either what I could get from Castle Black, or what Maege provided.”
The fabric on your upper body begun to fall suddenly, intending to pool around your stomach had you not reached up to hold it against yourself. Robbs hands slid in front of you to undo the belt keeping it all up. You knew the moment his hands reached to your upper back and dug into the fabric as his nails tapped at your skin, he was giving you an order to let go. The dress falling in one piece to pool by your feet, the shift on you short, and a pure white with straps holding it around your shoulders thin enough little force could tear it.
Robb let his hands trail further, a free exploration behind you with his voice much more heavy then before, thick with a desire that all this time later, did not fail to shake your bones. “My brother has clothes made for you, and this is what he came up with? These pretty,” One boot tapping at your shin, indicating he wished for you to step out of it. Each word shaking with the two kicks it took from Robb to get the fabric away from where you stood continuing. “Weightless scraps of nothing? You didn’t chose these?”
It made sense he noticed it. The only dresses Robb knew of you to wear were before, much more fancy and ornate dresses which required far more steps and sometimes more then just yourself to even assemble them on you. Layers and steps none of them were so shameless save for the dress made for your wedding. You had not had a hand in making that either though, much like everything about your visit in Winterfell with the Kings Company, every part of how you were painted up and dressed was orchestrated by Cersei. You’d have chosen a dress much more heavy and modest were it not her choice what it looked like.
Other then that, you both spent most of your time at war. You couldn’t afford to dress like a lady out there and you both had gotten so very used to it as what you appeared like. This was much more what you used to dress like, but not quite as complicated in putting together as far as dresses went. Robb had different views of it then you did though. “Does he realize just about anyone could walk by and reveal how little it takes to see you nearly bare?”
Smoothing his palms over your shoulders, under each hand did you feel him hook one of the thin straps of your shift with a finger, but keeping it right there as if to let you know he could tug this off any time he wished. Swallowing roughly, your voice was on the edge of breathless as he kept you standing there for as long as he commanded it. “It’s not-it isn’t-”
Leaning over your shoulder, the scratch of Robbs facial hair ran down your jaw as his lips hovered over your neck. “Oh I know exactly what it is. He had you all to himself, why not enjoy every bit of it whenever he wants?” Very suddenly did both straps get pulled down your arms. The fabric of your shift falling with it as Robb moved from your neck to look over you from where he stood behind. A hiss in his throat came out as his hands spared no time roughly grasping at your ass, a gasp jolting you in place. Moving up to your ear with much more of a biting tone. “You’re the same no matter who fucks you. Just a good girl waiting to be told what to do.”
One hand circled around to your front, sliding down your lower stomach to your mound, fingers dancing across right above where you wanted but never even considered begging. Only a nod as if to just agree with whatever he said, no matter what it was.
The smile you felt as his lips ran down your neck was more sinister then it was anything. “Tell you to get on your hands and knees,” Sliding down his touch to your clit almost had toy jump despite the feather lightness he kept over it. The hand on your ass now grasping firmly at your hip, still a biting tone in your ear. “Tell you to swallow every drop my cock feeds you.” A little more pressure and your leg muscles felt tense standing there with so little despite such vivid images we could conjure. “I could tell you I’m going to gag you so you can’t whine at me when it’s too much, and what would you do?” The laugh that time was far more noticeably dark with purpose. “That’s right, you’d still let me.”
Pressing down harder, the pressure against your clit sent sparks through you, flying up into your core with a warmth that buzzed at you like a bee. Running tight circles, he spared no reason to build you up slowly, letting his free fingers tease down along your entrance as he smirked once more at how quickly he could work you up. Grasping at his forearm, Robb took the opportunity to pull you firmly into his chest, still fully dressed against how bare you now were. Each pattern tormented on your clit made you tense back into his support as the need filled you.
Barley finding the breath to let out your only thought. “Is that what you want tonight?”
Two fingers stopped their movement put pressed harsh against the bundle of nerves as he looked over your shoulder again. “Is what the thing I want? To gag you?” Biting down on your tongue you nodded, but Robb let his hand on your hip reach to tilt your head back in a stretch to better meet his narrow eyes as they glistened with something teasingly cruel. “Wouldn’t have to hear you go on when you pretend like you don’t have anymore in you. Nothing but muffled whines instead of your pretty begs telling me to stop when we both know you don’t mean it.” His other fingers toyed down in the wetness you could so easily coat them with should he give you more, but they were positioned in pause like a threat, or promise.
With Robb it could go in either direction.
Almost a plea came breathless from you as if to sweeten the idea he was already putting forth with honey. “You could do whatever you want, and I’d be powerless to stop you.”
You could almost see the way Robb would raise an eyebrow in question as his voice rattled deep. “You think you can stop me now?” You had barley opened your mouth to protest that idea in need when Robb proved his own point. Those two thick fingers sunk deep inside of you, sliding to the knuckle as he had so knowingly dragged them along the sensitive wall causing you to arch back into his chest. Robb only laughed. Your core burned as you knew your wetness would only increase the longer he stayed there without movement. Or with, truly. Either one. “There’s nothing you can say that will make me stop when I’m with you. You beg and beg and never mean it, beacuse all you really want is to be fucked, isn’t that right?” Biting down harder, your eyes fluttered closed as you nodded. His grip on your chin tightening as if to signal you to open back to the room. “If I tied you to the bed right now and gagged you, how long would it take you to start whining against it for me to touch you? I’m betting not long.”
Ever so slowly did Robb pull his fingers as if to leave you but just as slowly let them drag right back up as you felt that warmth fill you in a jolt against him with a desire twisting and twisting so suddenly. You didn’t give him an answer, you knew this was not one of those discussions he wanted an answer. Robb asked and Robb would tell, you had to stand there and be good.
“I could cover your eyes. Make you wait and wait.” The hand on your chin slid down, pressing against your stomach for a moment as his eyes blazed before running them back in tight patterns against your sensitive clit. “Would you even know whose cock it was if we made no noise? You’d be laying there, not a clue if I was fucking you, or if it was Jon. Or who knows, maybe I left my door open and anyone could come in and have their way with you. Laid out like a feast for every man whose ever looked at you.”
Your head felt dizzy, something coursing through your veins making you weak as all the blood pooled in your middle. The coil in you twisting and turning leaning back against Robb the only thing keeping you standing. Unsure if you truly knew what you were saying, it left your lips like a sigh of need anyways. “I, I can handle it, I promise.”
Robbs laugh was dark, almost bringing your hooded, fluttering eyes back into the room as he his fingers alone felt so good dragging themselves inside of you as you clenched around them. “If only Jon understood what a needy little whore he was married too. How many men do you think would have fucked you by the time he realized what I was doing? What you let me do? Two? Five? Give every one of my men out there whose ever fantasized about you a chance, only your cunt doesn’t cost them a single thing.”
You clenched around his fingers, one leaving your clit to nearly shove in more roughly beside as a third, your legs shook needing to move a bit wider to give him space. A hand on your waist steadying you did not leave your clit for long, right and rough he ran over the bundle of nerves in tandem to how his fingers steadily increased the speed in which Robb thrust them in and out of you. Your wetness coating his fingers and making it painfully easy for him to sink as deep as he could get each time no matter how much he needed to go rough to get passed how tight you were clenched around him.
Robb however, refused to stop. A shine in his eyes knowing his words were soaking you as much as his touch inside of you was. Moving up to your ear with a bite before muttering into it with a bass vibrating through your body. “How quickly do you think he’d kill every single man who touched you? Would he untie you, pick you up in his arms and whisk you away like a valiant knight? Or would he take you then and there when he was done? Refuse to let you cum and leave you that way at my mercy to punish you?”
Small gasps came from your lips, eyes firmly closed unable to handle the world beyond his touch and voice as your nails dug into his forearm. “Robb, please..”
Tight, rough circles against your clit stood no chance against how deep his fingers thrusted deep inside of you, how each drag against your soaking sensitive walls waved again and again a dizzying pleasure twisting your insides until they were ready to snap. Biting down on your ear with a husking mutter thick in the manner he forced such words out. “Please what? Please let my men use your cunt like a whore, or does my girl want to cum finally?” Your nod was not an answer despite how much you thought it was. “Be specific. Say what you want and you can have it.”
Begging quiet and breathless, you were trapped against the edge of a cliff as every muscle in your body tensed being kept right there to be pushed off at any moment. Your only words the rawness in your head could even really hear, you felt as if you barley even understood the filth he threatened you with beyond wanting whatever he was to do with you. But he asked, and he required one answer. “Please let me cum, please Robb, please I’ll be good..”
Resting more against your front, Robb barley had to do any work to push you off that edge. He never let up his fingers both dragging in and out of you and the rough tough against your clit as you snapped and your blood both heated and cooled over. That coil twisting as you pleaded his name but he just kept the same pressure against you through it. Wanting to gasp for air you did not have as the coil snapped and burst like stories told of stars in the night sky.
Low mutters of curses hissed in your ear as you clenched around him tightly as you came. Aftershocks ceasing only a little bit as he moved from your clit to push your stomach more to force you back into his touch against you. Slowing his fingers until you had nothing left to soak him with that time. Dragging them out, Robb did not ask with any kindness.
The hand jumping to your lip, his thumb forced your mouth open and he sunk his three obscenely soaked fingers deep into your mouth. A whine left at the deep pressure but he used your mouth like he would when sinking his cock into it. Muttering for you to suck him clean, your heart pounded at how much you wanted more, an unhinged need burning through you as your mind had yet to clear of its dizzy haze. Grabbing at his wrist did nothing, Robb only shoved them in deeper while his other hand sunk down to again grasp roughly at your ass.
“That’s right. Every last bit of it, you know the rules.” Eyes closed you nodded, accepting the taste you wished didn’t have to be you but took without protesting anyways. The mercy only came when Robb felt the hint of a gag at how deep he pushed them into your mouth and let you gasp for air, traces of your own wetness and saliva coating your lips, not that your mind even allowed you the time to care of how it looked.
Which to Robb, was deviously perverse. Not even anything but his fingers and still your voice came out a bit strained, “I- you’re still..I need to..”
The haze was hard to discern what you meant, but Robb knew perfectly well. Waiting a moment for you to even stand up straight, your legs shook a bit from the sudden force he pulled your orgasm out with. Turning you to face him, you looked a needy mess already you knew and chest heaved trying to use the air to ground you. But Robb cupped the side of your cheek and part of your jaw to tilt you to look up at him. Blue eyes dark and serious and no room to disobey. “Get this all off of me.”
You nodded, swallowing down the moan of need still shaking through you. Nowhere near as steady as you wanted to be, piece by piece did everything come off of Robb before you had too freed his cock, thick and long enough even if he wasn’t already hard as could be it would be impressive. Your knees was the easiest to take his boots and breeches off but staying there at least the floor did not spin in tandem to your clit begging for more. Robb had no qualm with filling the silence. “If I were nice, I’d let you have a taste. But does my girl deserve my cock in this mouth?”
Biting your lip for a moment as you inhaled through your nose, you found more then just a scrap of a voice of something sweet and pleading without being begging. “I want it, but I don’t deserve it.” Asking with dark eyes why not, you didn’t have an answer but what you know was the only answer Robb was willing to take. “I wasn’t good.” Again, unmoving, unblinking he asked this time how. Your hands sitting in your lap, nails digging into the skin of your other hand to not touch before allowed. That time he wanted an answer, but you hesitated. Wide eyed looking up to his beautiful vibrant blue ones and you didn’t really know what the correct answer was, but you didn’t want to give the wrong one or lie. He’d know if you lied here of all times.
Instead, he gave pity. A hand running through your hair before his thumb again traced across your lips. “Unless you’ve been begging my name when you’re with him, you’ve been bad for almost three weeks straight.” Biting your lip, your eyes cast downward. The need and heat within you and the wetness coating your inner thighs felt off compared to the shame and genuine guilt you knew Robb did not mean to give you. “And I know first hand, you aren’t doing that.” Tilting your guilty gaze up to him by your jaw, if he picked up on how genuine the shame appeared he did not comment on it. “You beg Jons name like you were born to, don’t you? Pretty little begs too, can barley hear them over the rest of the noise.”
Gesturing with a nod of his head for you to move to stand, he grabbed your hands and helped you onto your feet before capturing your jaw, pulling you up to look at his narrow stare of a greedy disapproval. “Tell me, does my brother fuck you he's some animal? Something to shove his cock into and fuck like it doesn’t matter if he breaks you? You know how rough I am with you, my love. So why are you letting him be the one to fuck you like you’re some cheap five copper whore in the brothel outside?”
Hovering over your lips, Robb’s voice was angry and yet you knew his cock almost leaked with seed as it throbbed heavy between his legs. “Robb, I-”
Shaking his head you felt his lips brush yours with every hot spitting word. “That isn’t your fault he treats you that way. But you’re not married to some brute in a whorehouse are you? You’re married to a wolf. To two wolves. So why doesn’t my whore of a wife get on the bed so her wolf can take her like she deserves?” You nodded, and Robb had the audacity to smirk. “Good girl.”
Striking eyes watched as you sat gently on the bed. Only for a moment did you have to think about it, with Robb, it wasn’t out of the ordinary. But you almost forgot this was what he liked in truth, if you willingly climbed on the bed moving into such a position with Jon, you know he would nearly yank you off it and growl at you not to assume you should be doing things like that just for him. But Robb?
For the wolf saying he was going to show you love, you knew it was pure dark greed as he stared at your ass. Hands and knees just the way he liked, climbing up on the bed one knee at a time, he ran a hand down your spine whilst grabbing the other hip firmly. “He ever fuck you like this?”
You weren’t really sure if Jon would want you sharing those specific details, considering the only times you both had ever been in this position, Jon had pushed you down himself to roughly pound his cock deep into your ass. Biting you lip as a shiver ran through you that Robb no doubt felt, you shook your head no, keeping it simple.
Not able to see his reaction, all you had was the pleased lightness hinted in his voice. “That’s right. I fuck you like this, I control if you even get to fucking move.” Sliding the hand on your spine down until Robb reached the back of your neck. Twisting around to grasp at your throat, the air coming through to your lungs gasping in shock at the pressure to slightly stop it. “I bet he doesn’t even know what it feels like to fuck you, knowing how tight you get for me when I don’t even let you breath right before you cum.” Letting go, Robb no doubt kneeled straighter as one hand left you as he kept you steady. “This is why you need me. He has no idea how what to do with such a slutty little wife. But I do.”
Before you even had the word to beg his name, did Robb not at all gently slide inside of you. Soaking around, your thighs shook at the deepness and the stretch so suddenly. Both hands grasped your hips, and Robb didn’t give you the thought to consider his worth of mercy. Sliding back out slowly, leaving only the tip still inside of you before he slid back in deep and just as rough. A cry left you as a growl left Robb.
Robb had to fuck you harshly just to get as deep. You clenched around him like you were still the virginal maiden he ruined on your wedding night. If he had a clue what a little slut he had just married, Robb would’ve not even considered letting you sleep that night. He’d have taken you every single way he could think off. Cover every inch of you with his seed and teach you how to take his cock nice and deep that very night.
Slamming his cock into you roughly over and over, grunts forced from him each time as the sound of his skin against yours echoed in the room, only driving him to go harder. He should’ve, he thought. Should’ve kept his new wife naked, make you get on your knees and keep his cock in your mouth until you could take his whole length. If Robb could go back to that night knowing what you really were, he would’ve eviscerated every purpose of prayer you gave to the Maiden in hours.
Cries left you easily, head half hidden in the pillow you couldn’t contain it, each smack of his hips into your ass, you felt Robbs length slide deep and drag against your walls with a meanness. Never letting up never giving you time to adjust to his roughness, the moment you tried to meet his thrusts, Robb forced you further into the bed. Now more on your elbows he had your ass higher in the air at a better angle to pound inside of you. Your lungs burned with no air to ease it, and your insides screamed as a coil twisted like hot metal. Each pound radiating through you with a white hot pressure building and building.
The sound was obscene. Each smack of his hips pounding inside of you and how they increased with speed as they did echo louder, but too were you soaking around him. The wet sound drawing guttural groans from Robb only prompting him to go faster, the faster it was the louder the sound played as music would in a feasting hall. Trying to cry his name you had no words out, but Robb had plenty hissing through gritted teeth. “Fill your needy cunt, then I’ll fill it again. Beacuse you’re so fucking needy aren’t you, my love? You need my cock inside you more then anything.” He watched you try to nod from how your muscles no longer were able to hold yourself up. “Oh fuck, you’re such a perfect little slut, a good girl with the sluttiest cunt a man could ask for.”
“Robb..”
Leaving a bit of the roughness behind, Robb increased the pace, the room louder and louder and much more violent sounding as he growled at you whereas you did noting but beg for him. “That’s right, let everyone hear whose doing this to you. Let my men know that no one makes you beg and cry like this the way I do.”
Again and again you cried out his name and each in tandem with the way his cock sunk deep inside of you. Throbbing as you clenched around him, tears so easily falling down your cheeks but nothing mattered as long as again and again Robbs cock filled you with such a stinging pleasure that you would feel even as you fell asleep.
One hand reaching down to roughly seek your clit, treating it rough through his fingers you gasped out something much more of a desperate sob as suddenly it felt as if the waves came crashing through the walls and inside of you. Snapping around him, cunt clenching so hard around his cock Robb had to return to something rough enough he had to grunt through each pound.
But he didn’t stop, a grunt turned groan of your name did Robb sink deep spilling warm inside of you, but all he did was yank you back the second you thought he was done. “I said I’d fill you twice, didn’t I?”
By the time he pulled out of you, you all but collapsed onto the furs. Leaving for only a moment, Robb returned prying your legs open. Shushing gently at your whines while he let a wet cloth run between you to clean you up. Climbing behind you, Robb tugged your back into his chest. Pulling your hair from your neck out of his way. His lips pressed down the path of your neck and back up to your ear muttering your name.
A hmm gentle in your throat as you snuggled back into the feeling of his bare body behind you, Robb pulled you closer if possible. “I’m going to take you one more time later, alright? You’ll be asleep, but I’ll be nice and slow just for you. I promise.” You nodded, finding comfort in his hand running along your bare hip.
“Anything you want, my love. Anything..” You were breathless and fading fast, but the press of Robbs lips hit your cheek before the world ceased to be around your slumber.
Those who were not used to such a sight considered it odd, but if one were to add up the total amount of people whom had not been long accustomed to this side of the pair, it was precisely one. Not that you had awareness of it to his side of things, but you were preoccupied. Locked in a discussion with Arya that early morning and had not seen the narrowing blue eyes which had tore themselves up from you to the just as watchful, yet angry grey ones behind you.
Bright hours of the sun rising up beyond the clouds, did you find yourself unable to go back to sleep. It felt as if something was missing, it had for this entire time. Not just the occurrence of Robb being back in your life, but you for every night since kept having strange dreams. They were hazy and unclear, often jumping from one ambiguous image to another. Sometimes surrounded by flames, others in a bright frozen cold but all of it was a blurry story your dreams were not forthcoming on.
But like so many nights, you had nearly startled yourself awake. Faint sounds of higher pitched cries rang through your head right before your eyes opened, as if something was calling to you that did not exist in the real world around you. The yearning for something close to stop the sound but you had nothing to articulate why it kept bothering you. It was only a dream, forget about it. So you had crawled from bed early, needing the sting of the cold morning air to shake it off and here you sat.
You were perfectly fine with laying it loose for the day, but the moment as you sat down did Jon follow into the hall not long after did your hair change. Whatever tenseness existed on his shoulders left the moment your eyes lit up looking over to him. Uncaring in front of Arya of all people, did Jon come up to you on your same side of the table. Not even sitting down, but leaning over as both hands tilted your head up and back so he could lean down to meet your lips.
A raspy mutter only for your ears, “You’re mine today.” Before connecting his lips to kiss you. Perhaps a bit longer lasting and deeper then he intended, only drawing back at the clearing throat of Arya as if to tell him to do this elsewhere. Pulling back Jon pressed a kiss to your forehead before comfortably sitting beside you close. Glancing up with an amused brow raised at this baby sister. “You’re welcome to leave.”
The small bit of bread in her hand was tossed at him with no regard for manners, Jon hardly moving out of the way with a smirking grin of his own as Arya used a tone much more overly exaggerated then needed. “We were having a nice discussion until you got here.”
Jon begun, without even thinking, to grab food for himself and occasionally tossing something to add to your plate. Hardly bothering to meet your eyes peeling over at him in a playful silent protest that he’d simply gesture with the fork for you to get going already. Himself not getting very far in eating on his own, you knew he had glanced to you more then once before he muttered in a lull of quiet. “You don’t normally keep it completely loose.”
Brows furrowing before following his eyeline to your hair, you shrugged, speaking between small bites you returned to. Keeping the story simple, no matter the scrutinizing eyes Jon could look at you with and see between the half lies. “I woke up early. I didn’t have much in the way of energy to be willing to do anything about it.” Arya piping up in an understanding tone thats why she preferred keeping hers on the shorter side from now on, much easier to handle by herself.
Jon however, looked at you for a long moment. A few bites of his food shoved into his mouth before he stood up, motioning for you to sit up straighter. Despite Arya’s curious eyes, you hardly thought anything of it. Standing behind you now, Jon begun moving your hair around into small braids, knowing exactly which styles you preferred and what your long length finally could allow him to do. Styles he hadn’t seen on you since you were both teenagers before you started cutting it shorter then most girls.
But here, he stood behind you doing it for you as if a normal task for a man called King to do for his wife, but neither you nor Jon thought anything of it. You wanted your hair more up, Jon wanted to run his fingers through your hair and always found an excuse to do so naturally. It was that sight walked in on that caused a silent staring between brothers as yourself and Arya missed it entirely.
Was jealousy the right word? It would be easy to put forth that a jealous man such as Robb Stark watched you with his brother and felt jealous, but it seemed reductive. Pinning his issue down to one single trait rather then an amalgamation of events and thoughts which were growing and growing. It was simply being a Northern man that made his difficult demeanor appear as if it were simply angry and cold. If any could see through it to what was going on, it was you, but the secret held between brothers was how much they kept it from you.
In their minds, they had torn you in two without meaning to do so. Two sides of your heart and neither of them were less then the other but things were vastly different now. Robb and Jon both had dived head first into what was to be done with their titles and kingdom between them. They worked well with each other, but they had been prepared to do so all their lives growing up. Work and rule at each others side and the two of them enjoyed it.
But you were something else. You were the rogue in the equation which threw everything off about it. Probably more then anything else did they attempt to find a solution, or a compromise that would least hurt the other, and most of all, prevent making it hard on you. Yet there posed something which had gone unspoken, but was impossible to ignore or avert ones eyes from. Over the passed weeks it was Robb who had noticed it’s extent. Of course on one side was you.
You had died with Robb. Side by side in betrayal you and him had left the world together. There was no way to turn a blind eye to the effect that had on you coming back. A year spent trapped within the grasp of the Boltons and you had little else to you but to obsess over the manner which you had never really been able to mourn that death. Yes you had sat in a cell alone for months, and spent many more in these very halls, but none of that was a life. You were not a person then, you were not truly alive then.
Thus no one could deny the impact bringing Jon back had on you. No one around you at any moment understood how that changed you. How it tethered you to him, made him your purpose. No one, not even you truly understood the degree to which you needed him. Jons new life owed everything to you, but your new life was nothing without him still there. And it was not just love it brought between you.
Robb was the one who could look at Jon and truly notice what was different. He was many things with you, but the one word he knew he had no reason to attribute towards himself, was controlling. Yes, he would take charge when necessary, but you were your own and he did not watch you as if to make sure you were doing what you were too stubborn to do for yourself. You were bad at taking care of yourself in unique ways, but Robb found little reason then and now to dwell so heavily on it beacuse if you needed help, he was there. You were your own person otherwise.
But Jon? As Robb sat down beside Arya and across from you, did he think to himself, that you being the one to bring Jon back, had made him a controlling man towards you. His eyes it felt were always either on you, or seeking you out, or his mind would obsess over you not being there. Always pestering you to do this and that. Watching what you ate as if you were a child who needed to be reminded to finish their food when that was never an issue you needed help with before. What were you doing, where you were, telling you outright when to stop beacuse he would force you to give yourself a break. Jon had a good mind for leadership, and somehow still held enough room for the other side of his head to consistently have something inside of him obsessing over you.
Of course Robb was still getting used to this new arrangement, but sending you off to Jon didn’t make him mad. It was something he had to accept, and he was coming to that point. Jon wasn’t. It did not take an expert to realize that Jon hated being away from you. Hated was almost too simple, he very clearly, utterly despised it. Robb almost wondered how little Jon was sleeping when you weren’t at his side.
There had been a morning not long ago where the sun had barley even been high enough that any light glowed inside the windows when Robb had slightly stirred awake. The door to his chambers closed and he was alone in the bed, and had assumed you woke early and slipped out for whatever reason. It wasn’t until later when you emerged seeming as if you had woken not long ago with Jon right at your side, did it occur to him.
Robb had his nights, but Jon’s night he claimed at the start of the day. Not saying a word but he had no doubt his brother had struggled to sleep without you, came creeping into Robbs chambers and gently scooped you up from his bed and brought you back to his, just so he could get some sleep with you beside him in the early morning. As if he needed you more then he needed anything else.
Watching now as Jon smoothed over the back of your hair he had done for you in a way he knew Jon personally liked, Robb caught his eyes again and the word came to him as strange as it felt to say about Jon of all people.
Possessive. Jon was extremely possessive of you and both brothers knew it.
“This is not the path, you know.” Glancing at you with a bemused smile, you knew he was avoiding answering what wasn’t even posed as a question. An exaggerated sigh left you alongside a grin you were unable to wipe off before he noticed. “It isn’t like you to keep secrets.”
Jon held a charming smirk across his face that brightened his eyes, but maintained a steady voice as if unaffected. “I’m not keeping secrets from you.” That time you were the one to raise an eyebrow with a silence demanding he explain himself. Jon though, was much more talented at keeping the ruse then you were. Taking advantage of the darker, empty corridor Jon leaned over to grab you and pull you in further to his side. One hand sliding across your hips and over your lower back keeping a hand pressed there on your spine. “Maybe I just want time with you to myself.”
You had meant it when you said it with such a casual tease. “You can have that whenever you want.”
Jon was quick though when he said what he said. “Can I?” Pausing mid step you looked over at him with lips parted slightly in question. Turning to face you better, he let the hand on your lower back encompass your hip as his other hand joined too. Your own reached forward, digging slightly into the belt around him keeping his weapons strapped to his side, but your fingertips at his front. Rasping low, Jon leaned down to catch your eyes. “When was the last time I had you to myself? Really had you?”
Opening and closing your mouth a few times, you ended up biting your tongue as your head hung slightly between you. There wouldn’t be any hiding Jon noticing the guilt festering within you, he saw everything with better clarity then you did. The excuse was hardly even an excuse, more just a rationalization to yourself. “I don’t want to be just leaving you alone.”
Tilting your head up to meet his gaze, two knuckles under your chin, Jon let his thumb reach out to stroke what of your cheek he could reach. A softness was in his eyes despite what you knew he must be feeling. “I know that. Doesn’t change that I miss you though.” Nodding, Jon only pulled you close by that same grasp before leaving a kiss lingering on your forehead. Pulling you in closer, Jon waited for you to wrap your arms around him before he did you. One around your back keeping you close, the other up around near your head like a protective measure as he pulled you into his neck by the back of your hair, murmuring into it. “We all have to get used to it, darling. I don’t want you upset by this and neither does Robb, but it’ll take time.”
Your voice was muffled, but he heard you without question. “None of this means I love you less.” Jon only chuckled, the hand around your back soothingly moving up and down a bit as you tried if possible to bury yourself in his touch more. “I don’t know how to do this. How to balance both of you..and without hurting either of you.”
The kiss left to the side of your head was gentle, as was his hand now smoothing down your hair, while his other hand stopped. “You’re not hurting anyone.” Your silence spoke of doubt, and using a grip of the back of your neck, Jon moved your head to seek your forehead once more. A kiss pressed before leaning down so his pressed to yours. The hand in your hair still smoothing along the strands. “You’ve been through enough, I don’t want you worrying about me and Robb. I’ll talk to him-”
Pulling back, your hands ended up on his sides almost meekly keeping him at bay. “No, Jon it’s fine. I should be able to handle this on my own.” Brows narrowing a little, as the painting in his eyes spoke of a gentleness seeped in worry. “I promise.” You both knew he would not keep you to that one, but he ran his thumb along your cheek anyways as if he was agreeing.
Leaning in closer, Jon nudged your nose with his. A low rasp murmuring in an entrancing manner for you to unconsciously lean closer into him. “Do you want to know the real reason I took you down here?” Muttering in a joke, you asked if it was beacuse he likes taking the long way out of being stubborn, but he only laughed gently. His warm breath dancing across your skin as he ran his hand down your hair at the side of your head, nudging your nose with his a little more as if to move you into a better position for what he wanted. “I took you this way, because I refuse to wait until tonight to have you to myself.”
Your eyes only fluttered open long enough for Jon to tilt your head up to a better angle, letting them return to closed the second he leaned down to connect his lips to yours. Soft and sweet he always kissed you with, no matter how rough everything else was, you could always count on Jons kiss being something that sent a floating feeling in your stomach awry. Just as he guided your lips to follow his lead, did Jon use his grasp at your hip to turn you.
Backing you up merely a few feet, he was gentle about how he pressed you into the wall. Cupping the back of your neck, Jon pressed up against you firmly making you have to tilt up even more to reach him. Your hands running up his chest and around the back of his neck. What of his curls you could feel from how he had pulled his hair all the way back did you toy with, your nails scratching at what skin you could manage.
Small nibbles to your bottom lip that went nowhere, soothing them with his kiss, Jon left your hip to cup your cheek and jaw, so front and back he had a hand to tilt you to his mercy no matter what. Down here nothing could be heard in such an empty area of hall, only the laboured breathing between kisses was heard along with whatever faint sounds you were unable to hold back. Each little cry of need or half a whine was let out into his mouth, to Jon it sounded and felt like you gifted him something.
Each cry from you into his lips were better then any music any could conjure for him. A creature of magic could appear before him, tell him he could have the best of song and instrument composed just for him and none of it would ever be better then what he could pull from you with his mere touch. Subtly shifting his knee out, Jon ever so carefully moved it so he begun dragging up the skirt of your dress until he could reach a hand down and snatch it.
Pulling it up to rest at your hip, your leg exposed somewhat to the parts dragged up your leg. One of your hand fell down to grab somewhat at his shoulder, as if that would be enough of any indication to Jon to put it back down to a modesty. No one was around, but you knew Jon. You knew someone being at risk of catching you both in such a position was never a true fear for him, not anymore. The times you had almost been come across in much more public places then here.
All of your time with Jon before was shrouded in the darkness. Never to be seen or heard from if he could help it, and when and where to withhold such behaviour was something you both had become somewhat of experts at. It was why being with Robb was so different feeling. He had not a scrap of reason to withhold what he felt where, and would be open with you in front of others. Yet he scantly even wanted men to be able to hear you, too jealous to choose if he wanted no one to hear, or for them to know what they weren’t getting.
Jon though, as he deepened the kiss, his knee pushed further between your legs now that the fabric was not so much in his way. Pushing you to widen your stance for him just the slightest, Jon kept it there to ensure you couldn’t get shy and close them again. His tongue ran over your bottom lip, and without any thought did you part them for him, only to be tricked. Pulling back enough Jon did, a more chaste kiss followed by a deeper and longer one each time, until he bit at your lip with more of a growl in his chest, both hands cupping your cheeks. The one with the skirt of your dress was pulled indecently high but he gave you no time to think.
Your gasp gave him opportunity to slip his tongue inside your mouth, running along yours in a brushing of taste as your hands both gripped uselessly at his shoulders. Deeply did his tongue taste inside your mouth as if knowing just how long to keep you so utterly breathless before teasingly pulling back. Your lips naturally trying to follow as he parted from you, eyes closed and small strands of saliva still connecting you both as Jons dark grey eyes looked over you with a hooded greed within them. Lunging back more urgently, Jon pressed you harsher into the wall as your hands fell to his waist trying to steady yourself against him, but a moan leaving into his mouth only pulled a groan from Jon, pressing further into you enough that the layers adorning him shifted enough you could just begin to feel a twitch pressing further into your hips.
The hand not gripping the material of your dress cupped the back of your neck again to keep you against his kiss as if he were not the one who had pulled away. Dropping the skirt all together, Jon let that hand drift to your neck, down your throat and seeking the collar of the top of your dress. Unwilling to wait, Jon sunk a hand under the fabric without any care as he forced passed the tight squeeze to grope at your breast. A gasp flew into his mouth, but Jon only squeezed more firmly, seeking out your nipple and with little room to you, twisted and pulled at the small bud with a purpose.
His kiss biting into yours as he did so in tandem, his hips pushing further into yours, the growing feeling of his covered cock hard against you had a wave of feeling rush between your legs no doubt as he intended. Squeezing his sides, you tried to whine against him but Jon but harder, kissed deeper, and groped more roughly as if to put you back into your place, to just follow him. Which you so easily did.
Hands digging into the belt around him, Jon knew if you were worse behaved, you’d have made any move to have him do anything more. But you just let Jon’s lips press you into the wall, hand groping at your breast only for him to realize you would not disobey, you wouldn’t part from his kiss. Freeing your neck, Jon let go of the strands sifted through his fingers as he ran the other down, the collar pulled indecently down, without exposing you but enough that any who’d see if Jon pulled his hands would be able to tell anyways.
Not an ounce of shame existed in him. Kissing and biting at your lips as your chest as roughly treated in a way that had your own self arch up into his touch, you much more obviously able to feel the trace of his cock thick under his own clothes but he did nothing about it. Able to ignore his own need for as long as possible to get what he wanted from you, Jon was talented at that beyond what most women would ever discuss of their mens sexual prowess.
Twisting at your nipple enough you cried out louder into his kiss, Jon only pulled from your lips to roughly husk against them. “It’s alright, darling. I know.” Nodding barley, you tried to chase his lips, but Jon surged forward making the contact himself roughly. Yanking one hand out, Jon traced the length of your body down to your skirt once more before not quite hiking it up, but moving it to where he could seek your thigh underneath. Running smooth over your skin before hiking it up onto his hip, pressing them more into yours as you cried out against him more.
Fingertips running over the already damp fabric covering you, a frustrated growl left Jon as he gritted against your kiss. “Why do you even bother with them?” Not giving you a stuttering chance to find a real answer, Jon gripped the fabric. Tight in his hand as he pulled, more of a yank on them to strain it’s hold, his other hand leaving your chest so suddenly to meet on the other side as both hands suddenly and roughly ripped he material from where it hid your most exposed parts. All without your notice, did Jon quickly put both scraps into one hand, tucking it away on his person without any care for what he did or for such a perverse act of keeping them in secret.
Two fingers seeking out your clit, just as you nearly jumped from the touch, Jons other hand slid behind to grasp at the meat of your ass, forcing your hips forward into his touch more. Rough, tightly kept patterns he moved against the sensitive bundle of nerves with urgency, pulling from your kiss again to watch your eyes before dragging them down what he could see of your body. Yet his voiced while rough and raspy was more on the edge of gentle then you’d expect. “How many can you handle?” A question sounded through your throat as Jon caught your eyes with his dark ones asking for a seriousness. “How many times do you want me to make you cum right now?”
Your voice was meek but you answered honestly, as the brewing tightness inside your core flamed hotter and hotter in a twist as you felt more and more wetness coming from you as you looked into his eyes. “One?” Jon only shook his head with a narrowed expression. “Two?”
Much more firmly, he gave his own final judgment. “We’ll do three.” Your eyes closed, hanging between you as you bit your tongue, hardly concealing the whine in your throat. Down that same path into your insides and core did the coil within you twist. Jon letting your clit almost roll and get tugged on as if your breasts getting the same treatment, your breathing picking up as your lungs stung to keep up with your racing heart. Calling your name more rasping and thick in voice then you could handle, you barley could look up at him as his fingers worked you over as his other hand left the imprints of bruises where he was holding your ass. Fingertips digging into the plush skin with no shame. “Three now, and I’ll give you all the rest later. Okay?”
Your nod was not enough, he always demanded you make yourself clear to him on such matters. “Okay, I promise.” Jon only let out a bright but gentle laugh, muttering that he didn’t need you to promise but you leaned up to meet his lips before he could continue.
Closer and closer the waves flooded into you, but the waters were as warm as Jon against you. Your hands rushing to the back of his neck to cling to him, almost letting him shift your hips so you had to be more at his mercy. Rough and harsh he was on your clit but just the right amount of pressure did he give and that coil snapped outwards and cried his name into his lips with a perfect need. The feeling dizzying you as a tensity gave to each muscle and yet you never even thought to pull away as Jon let that hand on your clit slide down running up and down your wetness with a bite to his kiss.
With no mercy, did Jon wait until he could sense you had just begun to come down before sliding two fingers thick inside of you. Dragging against your walls pulling a cry that had you instantly drop your head down onto his shoulder as if to hide. Pulling you back up with a somewhat tender hold of the hair at the back of your head did Jon pull you back up to meet his eyes. A whispered beg of his name as you almost winced as he sunk as deep as both could go.
Not leaving you, but gently running his nose down the length of yours his voice was full of a needy heavy and distinct, yet spoke with a lightness of concern that struck at your already pounding heart. “Hey, hey, look at me.” Finding your eyes proper, Jon eased up on the manner which he was more slowly pulling them partway from you before even as slowly filling you once more, keeping you on a lightheaded edge but not pushing you. “Are you alright?”
Nodding, you tried to seek his lips but Jon kept you back with an ask of your name to be sure. Eyes closing as you sought your voice beyond the needing beg desperate to seep back into it before looking back at him. “I’m fine, I promise. You’re just..”
“A lot?” Your laugh was breathless, and interrupted halfway through with a small gasp as another quickly forming wave flowed through you. Your hands grasping at his waist now, a tighter hold trying to keep his stature and warmth crowded in front of you, as if Jon had any intention of going anywhere else. Tilting your head back up to Jon, his lips were light and chaste against yours despite the racing in your blood of what he knew he was making you feel like. A burning fire in the dead of winter.
Leaning you more back against the wall in a more relaxed manner, in the back of your mind you could sense that Jon was changing tactics for your sake. Whether or not he believed you were fine didn’t seem to matter in if he said it. Going from a blaze of urgency to a softer, more easing and guiding manner he clearly had decided you needed to be taken care of in a more gentle manner. Days you had been taken by both wolves, and for days on end you begun to feel overwhelmed. Not just in the guilt manifesting in your deluded mind, but a physically overwhelmed sensation that both made you weak and pliable to either of their need, but it was making you overly sensitive.
None of the issue was a blame on either, but if one was likely to notice more then the other it was Jon. No more striking of a comparison then your life now, the manner which they were the same yet extremely different. In the heat of the moment, Robb had a little more trouble recognizing signs you needed to slow down. Obviously both would simply tell you that you should feel comfortable vocalizing that, but you never would. It wasn’t...well it wasn’t how the women in your life raised you.
You were never really told that it actually was alright to voice discomfort to a man in sexual situations, you had a duty. And even though you knew Robb and Jon both despised whenever you’d fall back into that sort of mentality with them, Jon was simply a little more soft in the moment which gave him time to recognize it. The slow way his fingers were still thick inside of you, but dragged them slowly along something sensitive inside of you, never picking that speed up or adding more. The hand around the back of your head, running through you hair almost in a massaging manner as he pulled you closer to your end and despite the grey bleeding out into black, his eyes gazing down at you in something bright but watchful and almost adoring.
He was wild and unpredictable. A man turned feral wolf unable to control his need, but also gentle and watchful no matter how far gone between you both the passion had led you down. Robb was somehow just as much an anomaly. So much more predictable and traditional, you knew what you were always getting into with Robb and yet the degree to with he would drag you down into his level of depravity was perplexing.
Forcing you back into the world was a sudden shift from Jon though, that man gentle and watchful had suddenly switched. Near hissing your name until you looked up to meet his eyes only long enough for Jon to capture your lips with his in a much more needing and biting aggression. Leaving the back of your hair to join his other hand still sinking his fingers in and out of you slowly, but letting his others drag along your wetness and move upward to run back at your clit. The coil inside burning hot and it hurled you faster towards your end then you thought you were.
Head light as he would chase your lips any chance you took to pull back for air until you cried out. The snap sudden and hands grabbing at him hard with a need to ground yourself but Jon simply bit at your lips rough enough you felt a tearing tingling feeling vibrating against them as if he made mean to draw a cut.
Hardly coming down still your thighs shook in such aftershocks but Jon all but growled your name, forehead pressing against yours and tilting you downward to watch as he hiked your dress enough you could see. Not bothering to give you any chance to get your hands on him further, Jon used one hand to pull his length out, thick enough that the still feeling of what you could describe a soreness begged for mercy looking at. But it was unbearably hard as he lined himself up with your soaked entrance. His other hand returning to the back of your neck did Jon force your lips to meet his as he sunk deep inside of you.
Free hand holding up your thigh around his hip, fingertips pressing into the skin as if to remind you that he knew you might be overwhelmed but he needed you to just let him take care of you. For how tight you could be around such a girth, Jon always managed to slide deep inside of you as much as possible in one smooth thrust as if despite everything you had been designed for him. You knew he felt as such.
Licking into your mouth upon a small gasp of pleasure drawn from your core, you had not the head space to realize he was making more of a display then you knew. Going slow enough that the degree of need flowing through you as you grasped at him was palpable, and a more distinct showing that even when his cock was deep inside of you, that was not the only way he would be. Never once did he let you leave his kiss, your lightheadedness mixing with a dizzy feeling the closer he drew you with him to his promised third end.
Sliding in and out of you at such a steady but slow pace, you felt every inch as he moved along your soaked walls. Feeling so full and at such a speed did it really put itself on display for your senses. A burning hotness within you grew and grew as you had no control but to cry as he too, took control of your mouth as well. You both knew in such moments, he controlled you, and you let him. Wanting to beg and plead to him how good he felt inside of you but Jons growling in his chest as he refused to leave your kiss indicated he felt the same.
Heart racing and you only able to meekly hold onto his waist, hardly in the position to try and move with him. No, Jon moved against you, cock slowly filling you, leaving almost to the tip before once more thrusting back enough that were you both bare, the sound would’ve escaped beyond the muffle of your clothes and be heard through the empty hall.
A whine sufficing as a cry of wanting to beg him, plead how good he felt inside of you, a sad, desperate murmur that you loved him as he fucked you slowly against the wall. But his kiss stole your voice and breath and every sound just as he wanted. Already a shaking feeling in your muscles did you wrap your arms more around his shoulder and back as that feeling once again raised it’s weary head and sent you down the hill to that burning water to radiate all over your body. Closer and closer did you go, clenching around Jons length as he throbbed inside of you. Hands tight against your hair and your thigh as he held but the moment you snapped and waved over with a cry in his kiss did Jon let out a guttural groan into your mouth in return.
Thick and hot his seed was as it spilled inside of you, his hips never slowing until there was nothing left to offer. For now. Were you in the confines of his chambers, that would’ve merely been a first, light coarse for what he really wanted to do to you. How long he could go. Letting your leg down, Jon ensured you were steady on your feet before tucking himself back.
One hand cupping the side of your neck, Jon tilted your head up by your chin to meet his dark eyes, both of you catching your breath close to the other enough you felt the air leaving him his your cheek, almost as hot as the seed he filled you with. A handsome smile came over him with a breath of a laugh, leaning close to capture another kiss but to also run his nose against yours, not moving an inch from you too far until he knew you had returned back down to the ground. He’d take you until you passed out tonight, he didn’t even need to state it for you to know.
Except as he nuzzled against you in return as you did him, did his voice hiss out more rasping and rough then he would’ve spoken to you with. “You wanted a free show or what?” Brows narrowing in an innocent confusion, as Jon turned to the other side of the hall did you gasp in a shock and startle. But Jon, only pulled you closer into his front. A protective hold on you without question as he glared down the other Stark there. Muttering as you felt the flushing of embarrassment cause you to hide more in Jons chest, asking how long he had been there. Jons answer only flooded your nerves with that humiliation more, but the gentle caress of the hair at the back of your head suggested he knew that when he said it. “Almost the whole time.”
You glanced over with one eye, despite who it was you felt something of that guilt and shame at being caught. His blue eyes bordered on dark as he stepped closer with something sharp and rigid in his jaw, arms crossed against his chest as he stood there eyeing down his brother, whom was keeping you protectively close to his chest. Robb was the slightest bit softer looking towards you but his words did not help. “The only reason he did this here, love, is he wanted me to see him take you.”
Coming too close, Jon pulled you more into him. Tucking your flustered head from Robbs prying eyes as Jon considered them. “Robb.” Stopping his brother in his tracks at the unmistakable warning in his voice, Jon tilted his head somewhat in his narrowed gaze that said something you did not have the privilege to see or interpret. Rasping deep close to your ear as if responding to something Robb had spoken silently, considering nothing was shared out loud. “She’s not yours tonight.”
Moving backwards a bit, you looked up to a confusion to Jon. Tearing what seemed to be a tense stare off between the two, Jon softened as he cupped both of your cheeks. Pressing a kiss to your forehead and a longer, chaste one to your lips once then twice before muttering against them. “Go on ahead without me for now. Tell them I’ll be right there, I need to talk to Robb for a moment.”
A bite of your tongue he could see, Jon merely left one more kiss to your lips as he let his thumb run over the skin of your cheek. “Let me talk to Robb right now, and I’ll take care of you tonight, darling. I promise.” Nodding, he gestured for you to go, not letting his hands leave your frame until there was no other choice.
A deeply embarrassed fluster was flush across your face as you had to pass Robb to even go in the direction you needed. Without seeing the flash of a much more quick and deep rooted anger Jons eyes sent towards his brother the entire time, Robb had stopped you in your tracks to pull you a little closer to his side. His whisper not quiet enough that Jon wouldn’t hear, which no doubt was purposeful as he let his hand run gentle at your other cheek then Jon had just been touching. “He take care of you?”
“Robb.”
Not letting you turn to address the more stern anger in Jons shout, Robb raised an eyebrow with a charming smirk to entice you to answer. Wanting to glance between them with more to say but you didn’t quite know that he was getting at. Only nodding, as Robb then looked you over. Stepping close to your front he leaned down.
A whisper still enough for Jon to hear, “And the days he doesn’t, my bed is open to you for more then just what we agreed on.” You took it with much more innocence, but the gesture had Jon clench his jaw, turning from the sight with an anger deep in his agitated frame as Robb captured your lips in a gentle kiss. Hardly lasting long he nodded only once in the direction for you to go. Both waiting until the sight and sounds of you were long gone did they turn back to face one another.
“How often do you do this?” Roughly asking what, Jon felt little patience in him for this. Part of him was still buzzing from how perfect it always felt to make love to you, and having that interrupted no matter what set him off. But he too, was set off from last night and his own anger that might have ended him this discussion anyways. Robb’s comment was made in an anger, gesturing to where you had disappeared down the hall with offence. “Fucking her out in the open where anyone could walk in on? She’s your wife and you’re out there fucking her like you’re in the middle of a brothel.”
Jon found himself raising his voice in an angry audacity almost right away as he stepped closer to his brother. “I love her. I don’t fuck her like a whore, and I certainly don’t treat her like one.” Almost something amused sat in Robbs comment almost challenging him on that fact, but Jons face twisted as he gestured in general to Robbs person. “I heard you two last night.”
He was quick on the draw, Jon could give him that. “You listen to me fuck her often, Snow?”
That only inflamed that temper within him to draw out claws that much faster. “Everyone in the castle could hear. The way you talk to her-” Cutting himself off Jon ran a hand over his mouth as if to contain the ire and frustration so close to boiling over, despite the calm temper sitting in Robbs eye.
“What about it?”
Challenging Jon to say what he meant, Jon decided he refused to say it in any way that flowered it up in honey whatsoever. Robb knew Jon had said it with something feircly protective in him towards you. “She was your wife first. How about you try fucking her like you love her for once?” A short ask in a drop in tone for Jon to repeat himself, he pulled no punches as he let your name come growling out. “You fuck her like you hate her, and you want to judge me for where I spend my time with her?”
Only, the best opponent for a Stark in anger, was an equally as angry Stark. Robb was a good contender to throw back at his brother just as well. “I’m not the one leaving her bruised all over. Whenever I have her after you, it looks like you beat her.” The flare that struck within Jon did something near dangerous flow over his eyes, and yet Jon made not an inch of reaction despite that sudden pounding in his heart. “If you were anyone else, Jon, I wouldn’t be letting her anywhere near your bed.”
They both were letting their tempers make it personal, it didn’t need to be an attack on either, but neither were men well received for such harsh comparisons. Nearly getting into his brothers face his voice dropped to an edged husk like a sharp blade. “You of all people don’t get to throw that at me. Or are you going to honestly tell me that you aren’t way too rough with her every night you have her?”
It was the truth, and Robb could only ever phrase it to Jon in such a way, but it was not the right emotions brewing between either of them to make what was said, land anything close to being taken in the right way. “She wants me to be rough with her.”
Jon only growled out, “She want you to hurt her?”
Staring the other down, both felt that anger too close to the surface. If neither had said anything they would regret later by now, both brothers knew they were treading awful close to that line. Robb stayed as steady and calm as he always did, but nearly hissing out with a seething anger. “If you’re accusing me of something, Snow. Best say it now.”
Breathing ragged and harsh as it was deep through his lungs, Jons voice dropped rough with something much more visibly worked up in his every manner of his person. “I’d never treat her the way you do.”
“I’d never use her in public like she’s a show for men to get off on watching.”
Both could argue you never complained with either of them and it would be true, but the distance between how they were in such intimate scenarios with you were almost too different to see eye to eye in anyway here. The tension to thick and riled up to be compatible in any way. The feeling in his chest, heart pounding and yet it all beat in the direction yearning to be where you had gone, but that man overpowered the wolf long enough to push down the rawness for reason even for a moment.
Sighing out, Jon opened and closed his mouth a few times, but the wave coming across his eyes much more serious and concerned seemed to have luckily, struck Robb that whatever he was to say needed to be listened too at the minimum. More of a rasp, no one would hear save for Robb what he was about to say. “Things were easier between you two before, but it’s different now. She’s...” Finding his eyes, Jon felt what you must have felt towards him months ago. The need to spare a loved one from such a horrible knowledge. So he downplayed it, and both knew he was doing so. “The things she’s been through since she’s come back, she’s not the same anymore, Robb. She’ll never tell you if she wants to stop, she won’t tell you no when she knows she needs to, she’ll never do anything that she thinks might displease you. She’ll trick you into forcing her past her limits if she thinks she needs too.”
Robb only asked what did he mean by that, and when Jon didn’t answer, both felt unwell at either the truth or the following assumption. Looking away, Robb returned his brothers gaze after a beat passed with a tone calmer then before but full of a worry. “You’re saying she’d-”
Jon hated that he knew where it was going, but was as blunt as he knew Robb deserved to hear the extent of it. “If we weren’t raised by our father, if we were worse men? She’d let us take her against her will if we wanted it, and she’d still pretend she liked it for our sake. She’ll do whatever it takes to please you. I’m not telling you..” Both men nodded knowing where that one was going, brothers unwilling to address that so specifically as Jon continued with a clearing throat. “I am saying you have to be more careful with her. You have to make sure you’re watching for signs she’s about to lie to you when you ask if she needs to stop.”
You would’ve let Jon take you roughly if he hadn’t picked up on how overly sensitive you felt, and Jon hated that you trusted him even if he’d actually be hurting you. And he knew you trusted Robb the same, but he needed Robb to know that too. Nodding, the blue in Robb’s eyes much more matched the bright sorrow no doubt radiating in Jons greys. Thinking for a moment before he nodded, something more confident and firm in him. “I have to do better to take care of her.”
Jon though, none of the anger left, gave nothing but a peace offering in form of the truth. “We both do.”
Robb had the right answer though, one not so marred in Jons ill memories of the unknown to Robb as he lightened the mood standing in that corridor. “Who knew it’d take two of us to even try tackling whats wrong in her head.” Jon jested back, both glancing to where you had gone that you were the most exhausting woman a man could try to love. Both laughed lightly at that, facing the other again, as Jon extended his arm in a final offering. Robb took it with a shake. “You two have tonight with each other, tomorrow,”
“We start fresh?”
Robb could only add with an amusement, “She’s going to hate being part of that talk. Stubborn as all hell.”
Jon however laughed, again a bright look full of a distant adoration so vivid in his eyes watching where you were not. In truth, he seemed to have mumbled the quiet part out loud, but in a stroke of luck, Robb knew exactly what he was talking about for himself too. “And I’d never trade that about her for anything.” You were exhausting the two wolves knew, but Robb and Jon also knew who was up to a great challenge if not a pack of wolves?
The meeting went so much easier then the tension minutes before would’ve suggested. You and Robb worked well together, much of his thoughts or strategy complimented by you. But too were you also so natural at Jons side. More of the support for his decisions, and if Robb were to admit, you looked quite good at his brothers side. You looked perfect at Robbs he knew, but you also somehow looked like you too were made to stand at Jons. The only question now was what to do about that, but Robb knew that would have to wait until tomorrow. Robb wanted you, he loved you, but still he could see.
And there was no denying the simple fact that Jon looked at you like he truly needed you.
Little did something feel better then the hot water steaming around you. Not simply the grime of the day soaking off of your skin, but from the cold air exposed before getting in to the heat now engulfing every part around it, it made the pain that much easier to sit with. Faint were the sounds of your dreams which woke you so early the night before, and now sitting there you could ignore the rest of it for even just a moment.
Though, the just as warm figure behind you helped in that manner. Running through your hair, Jon had rinsed out the oils you had chosen for yourself that time, and now had begun busying himself with gently running through the long locks with a comb to untangle the rest. Rasping low in your ear as your eyes sat closed at his insistence that you enjoy yourself and not do anything. “You can’t avoid it forever.”
A murmur on your tongue, even without looking you could see the bemused grin forming across Jons face as you said it. “I think you’re underestimating my ability to run from my problems.” Mumbling that he certainly was not doing that, both of you knew were you facing him you’d have nudged him from you in a playful protest. “You know him in a different way then I do. You don’t have to worry about him putting every negative viewpoint he might possibly have known in his life and hurl it towards you for a life he doesn’t understand.”
Shifting so Jon could drape your hair along the front of one shoulder, he then slid that same arm across your frame, pulling you to lean back against him by your collarbones. One hand shifting up to hold at his wrist. “And I grew up a bastard, and married his highborn daughter. You don’t think that puts me down a notch in his eyes?” Mumbling that it was higher up of an opinion then you would be right now, Jon chuckled slightly before pulling you closer. “He’ll find out eventually.”
Inhaling deeply, you let your head fall back a bit against him, his other hand slinking around to your front to pull you closer as you sat between his legs. “And I’ll handle that when it comes to it, but I’m not looking for a reason for my father to judge me more then he does now.”
It took quite a while before you were willing to get up, and Jon never once hesitated in giving you that time, the hot water around now acting as a soother to you from the many encounters of passed days. How such a discussion came about to what would be said when your father learned of your new unique position, you had no doubt you’d rather not have to think on it. Pulling you up from the water, Jon had only gone as far as to wrap a long but silk made robe around your shoulders before guiding you into the other room.
Feet cold against the stone, you naturally sought out the furs in front of his fire. The cold of his room was always prominent, even moreso as the snows begun to fall and fall without failure. Never did it bother you, but in that moment it was as if the waters you just emerged from had been as cold as ice. Only the skin touched by the light of fire had anything soothing feeling towards it, your bones yearning to wrap a thicker shall or even a blanket around you by this point.
Your vision from the side told you that somehow, Jon had not the same feeling about the cold. Door locked and uncaring about the same insecurities you did about it, he hard only thrown on a pair of breeches. Not even laced up as they threatened to fall as they sat temptingly low on his hips. Flickering back to the fire, you felt a guilt for it as if spying on a sight not your business. He was not walking around that way for you to leer at and yet you found the inclination strong all the same.
Step by step you heard him approach, and yet as your arms had crossed your front pulling the sides of the robe closed, did Jon gently pull the sides down your shoulders with the silent command for you to let it fall where he allowed it. Dropping around your feet, your bare frame now drying better in front of the fire was not given the chance to shiver from the air. Pulled back into Jon once more, an arm wrapped around to your stomach and the other smoothing his palm up and down your waist to hip.
The still warm droplets of water fell from where they clung to the curls of his hair, down onto your skin where he leaned over your shoulder. The side of his head pressed into yours, Jons eyes and yours followed one single drops path where it fell on your collarbones, down over the curve of your breasts and down between before losing steam as it came down to your hips. Another and another as if he was muddying your ability to stay dry now with the desire to watch what came from him spill down onto your skin as if watching something far more perverse in nature.
Tilting your head somewhat to partially see him in your view, Jons voice was a low rasp but thicker with need then before. As if only as he spoke deeply did you feel the undeniable twitch of his cock begging to go back to being uncovered and close to you as he wanted. But did not make any move to do so, not quite yet that was. “I want to make you feel good.” Murmuring your name, Jon leaned over a little more to ensure you were looking at him. “Do you want that?”
Nodding at first, you should’ve known Jon would not accept such a response. He expected it out loud, and barley did you have the courage to whisper. “Please?” Jon only smiled something much more charming as he stretched the more awkward angle to seek what of your lips he could reach. Guiding you to lay down right where you were, Jon kicked away the fabric of the robe away onto the floor useless to him now.
Braced up against your palms, feet planted on the ground with your knees more bent, Jon sat more comfortably at your side facing the opposite manner so your eyes could easily meet. Letting a hand ride up, he ran gentle over your face and by your cheek, almost instinctively did you lean into his touch as he switched to cup your cheek completely. Thumb now taking over running back and forth. Reaching back up to grasp at his wrist, your own thumb pressing over his pulse had him shiver.
Almost twisting his face into a frown had you not know him better, Jon instead of making any words, slid his hand to the back of your neck. Pulling you to him as he leaned forward to capture your lips with his. Gentle he was as soft as his lips were, you never felt anything but that jump of lightness in your heart at such a motion. Not anything deep, but a guiding lead as he refused at every gesture to allow you to pull away.
Once, then twice did he try on his own only to fail and return to force your lips back to his as if he were not the one who tried to give you the air. Deeper and deeper did he kiss you, seeking out any and every need within him to keep that gentle press against him as much as you felt that lightness move from your chest to your mind, clouding it as you wished to reach up to him. Instead Jon leaned more over you, keeping you in need to stay braced against the furs to even meet him in anyway, but Jon more then made up for it.
Only tearing away as he bit your lip, pulling a gasp from you, Jon ignored the urge to slide his tongue into your mouth and made his way to press his lips against your jaw and neck. One hand moving to the opposite side of your head to tilt you better to his need, but Jon licked and kissed a wet path down your neck only to bite down. Returning up that same pathway, you felt Jon give more of a growl to you as he sunk his teeth.
A buzzing flew though you with something sharp as gasps came out in high pitched need, eyes fluttering closed at the scraping of his teeth pulling a desire from you more and more as your thighs tensed wishing to push together. Harder and harder did he bite, before his lips soothed the sting before returning to such the same animalistic instinct. Unable to stop himself from nearing the point of too far and yet never once did the need in your heart turn from such strong trust to fear. Never with Jon would you wish to feel that as if he’d treat you the way Ramsay had.
Pushing you down more, Jon shifted his own stance so he could hover over you. The hand on your face now drifting downward, seeking your knee as he reached blindly behind him and made them move to lay down, forcing you to simply lay out and relax. Yet his path of his lips did not make that easy, a wetness growing between your legs as each breath could be heard more labouring from you as every single sound was higher pitched then the last.
Not even the wince was truly correct, more of something overwhelming as when your legs lay out did Jon grasp at your breast. Calloused hand groping at the plush skin not even with any showmanship or finesse. Just the greed of a man who wanted more, lips moving down to your collarbones with every intent on stopping at your breasts.
His body moved down with him, less and less of him so easily available to see but his still damp hair, curls black as they created a tickling curtain where it fell around his head against your skin, his facial hair much more a raw scratching that had your hand dig into the fur with a whine so close to the surface.
Kissing the top of your breast which was not occupied by his hand, Jon finally glanced up to you only for a moment. Staring from your neck no doubt bruising as you felt the sting against it, down and down to your breasts before his hand returned to grasping at you. Fingers gently grabbing at your nipple, only pulling and pinching enough that matched his gentle manner his lips found the other.
Sucking gently at the bud of your breast did your back arch up into him. Fingers still digging into the fur as the other sat stretched above your head doing the same unsure what you were supposed to even do beyond barley withholding a whine of his name. More and more his lips found that of his teeth and as he more roughly pulled at your nipple did Jon bite down on the other.
That so much more a growl leaving from his chest, that feeling of sparks burned from his touch and flooded your bloodstream down and all through where it reached. The more he yanked at your nipple with a force, the more Jon took the other between his teeth rather then any gentle soothing with his lips or tongue. Bites around the rest of it as the sting on your neck was tenfold here. A pleasure much more distinct and needy begging to be brought to the surface.
But not yet finished was he in his path. Moving down Jon continued to not let any spot he passed go without a kiss. Between the valley of your breasts and down your sternum, Jon took his time at your stomach. The scar with careful near pecks before shifting fully. Kneeling more between your legs now on his knees, Jon grasped both of your thighs and spread them wide. Grey in his eyes disappearing to the black as he looked at what wetness you already gifted him. “Relax for me. I’ll take care of you,”
Hardly sitting up on your elbows, your neck and chest stung with indents of teeth and forming bruises as it heaved for the air he always made you feel as if it were a struggle for. Lips parted you nodded, an unsure glaze over your eyes that never ceased to accompany such an act but Jon was too busy staring what you so easily let him have between your legs. You never felt confident in this the way he was in how much he wanted it but you did not dare say no, not when your body burned everywhere you could still feel his touch. Fire alight on your upper thighs where he was keeping them pushed apart for his witness. Shifting downwards, Jon only rasped with an accent so thick you barley would’ve heard if not for the quiet around you two. “I’ll never get over the way you taste, darling.”
Head dropping backwards against the furs in both an embarrassment and also a deep shiver racing down your spine. You didn’t know if he even cared at this point at how you always reacted to his genuine thirst for the wetness he would drink from. Starved and in need, Jon never cared about anything he could taste more then what he could get from prying your legs apart.
Jon lay between your legs, pulling both over each shoulders with such a dark gaze staring with an intensity that could intimidate most. Lips finding your mound, you bit your lip from any noise but Jon with a hand holding you steady at the hip, slid more down to your ass. Not even grasping properly, but a sharp squeeze with his nails to add as if grabbing your attention to not hide from him. He could not look to you, thus he needed to hear you. Your breath shaky as he kissed down to your clit but the cry was an outburst you did not necessarily mean to come out so sharply.
Licks of his tongue almost like that of a kitten, Jon never picked up any pace of significance. Soft and sweet as if savouring something before seeking his feast, your body burned despite it. A fire forming in the pit of you core and were Jon not holding you down, you’d have arched to his touch more. Instead held in place, Jon grew more and more bold. Small flicks of his tongue, turned into more purposeful motions and the pressure begun to increase. Both in against your clit from his touch, but within your core it increased faster then normal.
You were sensitive, but that made it you were sensitive to touch of any kind. Jon was cruel however in what he would bring you to your finish from his touch on you alone. Much more sloppily did he care for your clit. Tongue flat against it, patterns you could not even discern and his lips taking it with a sucking as if your nipple. But the bundle of nerves so strikingly waved desire through you that your hand beside you within the furs grasped at his hair by instinct.
The hold was light, but Jon grunted. The vibration pulling a whine in your chest, and thus he did it once more. Further and further did his tasting tongue drag you down as he soaked you in pleasure. His lips and tongue so powerful against you as your thighs tensed. Your hand remained gentle raking through his curls but the other stretched bent above your head was positioned still grasped the fur tightly.
A growl against you and hands tight on your skin as he held you down, that thread keeping you from beyond had suddenly snapped as Jon almost ran his mouth over you as if a kiss meaning to tease you with his tongue. A shamelessly greedy manner to be between your legs and yet as your orgasm flooded your veins and clouded your mind calling his name did Jon shift your hips up.
Sat a bit more upwards, Jon now held you down where he could sink his head down properly into your cunt as an animal drinks from a pool of water in desperate calling. Only the dark curls could you see but your cries left without any ability to stop them. Your hand did not maintain hold through his curls to keep him there, but rather a tether to the ground where you’d float away otherwise.
Your wetness on full display for him, made only stronger by the saliva coating you as much as your heavy taste coated his tongue. The grunts from him only increasing, further and further licking inside of you. Tongue running flat along from your clit down, and growling emerging from his chest as he shifted his hold on your hips tighter to tug you to his mouth closer.
A burning feeling was all you had, just the fire beside you and the sounds of Jons mouth feasting between your legs and yet it echoed in the head of you who could only feel that fire for him. Nothing else existed and your lip would bite down as much as you could not keep them from parting with a moan out to the quiet of the night.
One hand running down to your ass, Jon shifted you better once more as if never happy yet. As if nothing could make any of it any better until as your mind was nothing but a beg of him, he wanted no sense focused on anything but you. Coating his tongue your wetness did, and every brush and lick as he found inside of you was almost not for you. The pleasure a coincidence, a side effect to the true desire which was giving Jon yourself in ways you only had known and trusted from him.
Crying out his name another flood of need waved through you, muscles all tense and yet as your feet pressed into his back, Jon growled as his tongue was deep inside of you. The vibrations strong and so sharp you would’ve jumped were he not holding you down. “Gods, Jon, please..”
Were his eyes not closed, they’d have rolled into the back of his head at the sound. Your begging like that of a siren in the sea to him, and he swam directly towards the source. Waters flooding around the man whereas here, it was the wetness mixed with you and his saliva making such a mess that were he not drinking all of what you gifted him, the furs below no doubt would’ve been soaked and Jon would not have held a single regret as such. A reminder of what he was graced with now no matter what past and present beholded to him. He could always lay you out on the furs before the fire in his chambers and always taste that sweetness no dessert could replicate.
Lay you out bare on the table in the hall and Jon would taste you as all else ate what was baked for any such occasion. Before you could even articulate it, before words could form such a burst of sparks turned to flames and did you writhe against his touch. A groan left Jon as his name left you, hands now braced at the thigh over his shoulders, did Jon not give you a single inch untouched.
Tongue flat against you and sliding as much as he could inside of your warm, soaking cunt as you clenched around the nothing truly filling you with as much crying need as his cock could give. Jon did not understand how some people saw this act as merely build up to the next event. Jon had you bare laying out for him for long enough that sweat was beginning to form over you in a way that made another groan come out against you.
Sparks too much as your hips flinched a little from his mouth but Jon was not done. He struggled to be done. Returning up to your clit with fervour, your hands tightening in his hair did not in fact, ease up the manner which he drank from you. In fact, it only spurned him on further. One hand reaching upwards, Jon ran over your front grasping tightly at your breast as if to gain your attention. The hand above your head reaching the language, reaching down to grasp his as you both held tight. Jon with such a tight hold on you as each shock of pleasure too much he kept you firmly on his tongue.
Your insides twisted without words to describe it, you faintly could breathe there was such a strong pleasure burning like a fire in the wild in your core. It never eased up as he never let you, cries coming from your lips as eyes stung with tears.
Further and further Jon dragged you down to the depths. One after another, you lost count as you suspected he wished for you too. Seeking a pleasure he could greedily provide you in contrast to what he still aggravatingly knew was such a rough manner his brother treated you. Jon knew he was rougher with you then he sometimes realized, but never did he do it on purpose. Never did he fuck you with angry words and spitting insults and yet you enjoyed it. Almost enough it would make Jon second guess your time with him.
But looking up, grey eyes scouring over your arching body with marked breasts from his mouth on full display, his mouth never once stopping his taste, Jons eyes slipped back closed. Your hand in his hair was not directing, only grounding. Only keeping you from floating too far, but again was Jon not concerned with stopping.
Jon gifted to you what no man before him had ever done, and none enjoyed it the way he does. No one understood the way Jon was laid between your legs, thighs over his shoulders as your feet dug into his back trying to ease the pressure in your core from his tongue. The way you grasped for words but failed short of anything but pleads of his name, or how if he looked closely, the tears existed in your eyes? He knew all he needed to know. He was different with you then the way Robb was, but he was more then enough. He was something to you other men could never be.
A final flood into his mouth, Jon had not waited until you came down to sit upwards. Surging over your body, Jon captured the back of your head, pulling you up to meet his lips as your hands instantly wrapped around his own shoulders and back. Grasping at the long, loose strands of black curls hiding his greedy kiss from the watchful eyes he knew was not there.
Robb was right, Jon had taken you where he did earlier because he wanted his brother to see. Jon wanted him to see how a man fucks you slowly, keeps your lips so pressed against his that he had not the time to even entertain the idea of muttering such filth to you. The anger he felt at the words spoken and how you in such a state of mind had just taken it.
He knew Robb loved you but he did not come anywhere near close to fucking you as if that were true. Jon however, knew that even in the most depraved moments where it was not a mans cock inside of you but a wolf, he still was not jut fucking you. A word, a concept saved for the brothel in Winter Town, it belonged nowhere between you both. Jon no matter how rough, made love to you.
And as he licked at your bottom lip, taking advantage of how obediently you parted your lips to allow him to slide his tongue into your mouth sharing the sweet and heavy taste you had him addicted too, Jon knew there was nothing which would fuck the way he did you were it full of something beyond love. Overwhelming your mouth with his tongue matching the same as he drank from your cunt, you gripped at his hair and whined into his mouth knowing Jon would not let you go.
He needed to share, to taste your lips and mouth along with your wetness. He needed you to understand what he was so addicted too. What he could salivate like an animal over thinking about too long. How he did not understand why you’d ever want to suck his cock when there was no way it was anywhere near as close to a paradise above as you. Tasting you was never rough, it was never mean and could never push your limits beyond a saftey.
But he was not finished. The manner in which he has shared with you to soak so perfectly, Jon pulled your kiss closer by the back of your head to the thought that sliding inside of you was going to be so beautifully smooth. Restrained by his breeches, he hated that he even put them on for any modesty, but capturing your sweet lips once, twice, four times did he finally pull away.
Running his nose slowly down the length of yours as he rasped with such thick words, slurring together from an accent running strong in his desire. “Spread wide for me, darling.” Running his hand along what he could of your sweating hair, you bit your lip with a nod.
His dark eyes looking down at you, not even watching but feeling as you had to be the one to spread your legs wider for him. Jons touch only found in the form of his hands smoothing up the back of your calves. A brighter look in his eyes gave a nod that you did good, but surged both of them up to cup your cheeks. Passion bright between you as he could barley find it within him to move his lips elsewhere.
You felt as Jon sat up, holding his hands out for you to grasp as he pulled you up to a sitting position before him. Still having to lean down over you from the higher vantage point, but he kept your hands gentle in his. Bringing them down to the tops of his breeches, Jon gave the softest of smiles to your weary expression. “You’ve done this hundreds of times now.”
Nodding, you pushed away the nerves as if the first time seeing a mans cock. Undoing each lace without putting any form of show on, just slow and carefully as to not have any roughness to him. Free and loose, you begun pulling them down to low on his hips, the top of his hard cock visible eventually making you pause. Eyes looking up to meet Jons, he didn’t have to say anything. The look of encouragement that you could do this yourself, and slowly did you pull them down enough your face was level with his cock. Thick and red from the amount of blood pooling in him, you stared at it with your lips parted in a need.
Head turning to look up at him with a question, “Jon-”
He was quicker and shorter in tone with you. “No.” Cupping the side of you head, Jons dark eyes did not watch the tender words. “I want to be inside you, but not this way. Just the way you and I always do.”
Your heart flipped as you understood the insinuation. The gentle way. Nodding, he muttered for you to speak up. “I understand.” His silence as his hand raked through your hair was as good as praise. Eventually he took over for you, getting the rest of his clothes off and tossing them beyond sight as he leaned over you again, your legs still spread so wide like he asked.
Palms pressing into the furs at each side of your head, you sighed deeply in a desperate need for whatever he was to do next at his choosing. Rasping with such adoration, there was no aggression in the way Jon ever spoke to you regardless of what his touch might insinuate. “Some day soon, darling. I’m going to fill you with a baby. Give you my son.” It wasn’t an ask.
Your heart suddenly remembered the faint cries in your dreams without putting it together so directly. Nodding, you ran your hands through his curls with a gentle smile. “We can name him after your father if you want?” Jon’s eyes were wide and glossy but he didn’t say no. A nod of yes small but clear as he reached finally between you both. As if he was giving you a promise for right now, as if outside of this room, you’d walk out and a baby boy would be born to you both no matter how much it had yet to happen.
Crying out, Jon too hissed as he pressed the tip of his cock to your clit. Sensitive and soaked, Jon prodded against it as if teasing, but no smiles were found. Dragging it down with the same pressure, finally did Jon run along your soaking folds. Forcing his hand under your head to grasp at your hair, Jon looked you in the eye as he finally sunk inside of you.
The stretch making you gasp, the sting so perfect and yet the pain from so much of it present. He slid slowly, deep as he could go, as you could take him and yet your tight walls clenching around him did not seem to effect how his cock had entered you in one smooth thrust. Holding around the back of his neck with a crying gasp, your legs laid wide shook. Begging his name, but Jon shushed you as if soothing something upset.
Jon didn’t even blink when he pulled almost all of the way out of you. Tip remaining and such heavy breaths from your breasts now turning colour, Jon caressed your head and hair as much as he could before slowly thrusting back inside. Dragging his cock along your such sensitive walls pulled tears, but your lips were left open in endless cries both his name and silence. Jon never wavered as he looked down to you, demanding in his expression that you not close your own eyes.
Each slide of his cock was followed by such a humiliatingly wet sound. Pushing inside of your cunt, it could be heard that it was so smooth beacuse he had you so soaked. It was slower then even before, the way he gently pulled out of your walls nearly completely before thrusting back in. Ensuring every single moment he could see your eyes as he did so. Embarrassing it felt, but he did not do it as such, but a need of his own. To look into your eyes and know this connection between you both was here and real beyond any doubt. He had to look at you, in your eyes as if it was his own tethering to the ground.
Muscles tensing above you the more and more Jons length thrusted in and out of you, but the drag radiated from where it clawed at, pooling to your blood and veins and only able to be vocalized as pleasure beyond, “Oh fuck, Jon..” Your eyes fluttered shut, only for a moment trying to drag them back open without prompt. A prideful feeling struck within Jon that without any orders he had you so obedient for him.
Trying to move your hips with him, Jon only leaned down to press his lips to yours. Shifting so he could pull one of your legs by the thigh to rest up on his hip. Speeding up to overtake how much you could match him in thrusts, eyes pleading you to just let him take care of you.
You felt unbearably full, the thickness of his length always managing to draw out the most beautiful pain that you never thought you’d want to be asking for. Sweat building between you both and none of it from the fire beside you alone. Biting at your lips, you didn’t even need to gasp to know what it was to come, parting your lips and as he had before, overtook the charge. Brushing over your tongue as a sound of need gifted from you to him as Jon picked up just the slightest.
Your other leg bending up to his side to match on it’s own, the drag of his cock from your soaking warmth had you clenching around him, a grunt to you right back. Just slightly faster was enough to arch up into his front. Tearing from your lips as thrust after thrust did he move his hips with yours, cock sliding barley half way out before Jon lost his patience and thrusted right back inside of you as deep. Forehead leaning against yours, the trail of saliva connected between you only to break as he husked out with such a rough, guttural force. “You’re mine, darling. You’ll always be mine, and I’ll always be yours.”
He expected no response, words not easily coming to you in such a state. Pleads and cries and begs all whispered and whined like music in his ears as much as the sound of your wetness taking his length with a perfection. He could share you with one, he could do that, but he wouldn’t give you up. He’d make it work with Robb, he had to. Neither wolf could afford to ruin this, as much as he didn’t want to hurt you, Jon too didn’t want to leave you. He couldn’t and wouldn’t.
Grasping the thigh on his hip, Jon pushed back enough on his knees still thrusting slowly inside of you. With gritted teeth Jon suddenly pushed your leg as much as he could up against your chest, grasping the other and wrapping his arm around it to push it to the same.
One foot resting along his back, the other too tightly held in it’s bend with nowhere to go, you gasped with a bite of your lip as Jons hips drove into yours faster again. No rougher, but faster did the slight sound of skin against skin fill the air beyond your cries of need to one another. The coil within you at the new angle twisted unbearably fast, a flooding heat fill a sparking explosion begging to occur once that coil snapped and Jons cock started to drive you faster and faster to that end.
Eyes growing wider, almost begging to him did your voice grow frantic, unable to handle the warmth as you clenched around him. “Jon, I..I- oh fuck, Jon please.”
A true growl left Jon that time, a smooth slide in and out of you he only picked up somewhat in speed but you were so tight around him this way. You were so perfectly out on display for his cock and Jon felt his head drop at the way he started to throb inside of you over it. Forcing out in rasp, “Come on, darling. Come on, I need to feel you around me, give me this one..” Leaning down Jon captured your lips in a messy manner before your lips fell open in a cry. Grunting into you, Jon begun thrusting harder into you as that wave exploded.
The fire flooding you and bursting with that perfect amount of pain, Jon never ceasing how deep he had to fuck you, how much he had to keep going rougher just to fill you the same. Whatever nothings of begs coming from your mouth, Jons eyes fell shut. Head dropping into your neck, your orgasm spinning your mind to only him, did Jon throb deeply before your name slipped muffled into your skin and hair.
A heat suddenly filled you so deeply, Jons seed spilling inside of you hot and as thick as his cock was, but he never stopped. He sat up on his knees, thrusting faster with just as much momentum. A darkness in his eyes, looking down to your body covered in his bruising work as he rasped with a dark desire. “We’ll go as long as you want, as long as you need. Always, I promise, darling. I promise.”
Your orgasm had hardly faded, his hot seed deep inside you as if both were desperate to find harmony with one another, but Jon kept going. Thrust after thrust until the world begun to fade away from your desperate form. Arms wrapping around the back of his neck in his hair, you begged for him to stay, and Jons cock went harder at the sound.
Only the sounds of Jons rasp did you hear in the growing fading lost in the pleasure. “Sleep, darling. You’re safe with me.” When your eyes closed and head dropped to the side you did not know. But you did in fact know, that Jon hadn’t stopped when you did. You didn’t want him too. Spilling inside you so much that when you awoke eventually it coated the inside of your thighs as if you were so full of him that it had nowhere to go but paint your skin too.
Bare in the bed with the fur gently pulled atop, Jon had finished at some unthinkable time after you slept, and brought you to bed eventually. Where your place to him, was always at his side. But that was the thing wasn’t it? Because Robb too, thought the same about you as Jon. And both were men who expressed the degree of their love through fucking you, no matter the toll it was beginning to take.
It wasn’t just the direwolves which seemed to have disappeared that afternoon, it was you as well.
Robb had you one night, Jon the other but where were you now? Back and forth they had you for the night but suddenly you were nowhere to be seen. Theon did not know, Olly did not know, no one seemed to know. Nor did Arya have a clue where Ghost and Greywind were. Suggesting they had gone out for a hunt, but they had done that last night and wouldn’t have needed another so soon.
In the ask if they should be worried, Robb held the level head. Saying it was fine, and no doubt you were somewhere still in the castle clearly since no one too had seen you even trail outside. “Jon, she’s somewhere. We just have to find where that where is.”
Sighing deeply, Robb could almost taste the overbearing anxiety emanating from his brother. Neither too, could see through the eyes of their respective wolves. Something which seemed to happen when one was in a deep sleep unable to be so directly interrupted. Which was good, they were asleep and there were only so many places that was. Your name leaving Jons lips, “Wherever Ghost is, that’s where she is.” Robb asked why, and curiously Jon almost hesitated for a moment to answer. “Because if I can’t protect her, then Ghost does.”
Not dissimilar things they had done, Robb during the war once rumours of Renly Baratheon’s strange death came from his mothers account, Robb was unwilling to risk anything else. Greywind watched you at all times, kept tabs on you and could report back to Robb as well as any soldier, if not better. “You can’t trust her inside our own home?”
Jon was holding something back he knew, something he wasn’t saying but Robb doubted it would be an easy task to try and pry it out of him. “No. She has too many enemies out there. All it takes is her getting too far outside the walls and who knows what could happen to her.” Robb could only relent with a slight tilt of his head, dark and murky history passed told that story very well.
Sighing deeply, Robb stopped to turn to his brother in the middle of the corridor. “Jon.” Trying to get his attention, it struck Robb almost as amusing the degree to which his brother had changed. Older and more put together much like himself, now much of the time his hair pulled all the way back much like father always did in the warmer weather. But the wide, bright eyes a striking grey did not look the sternness of his father. It much more looked like a mix of Ned Stark and..someone else. As if hints of whoever Jons mother was, hints of her could be seen in his eyes, in the more soft way his face could be.
After all these years, Jon still was somewhat of an anomaly to Robb. But unlike the angry brooding he had been used too, Jon held it now with a very different responsibility and weight. He was somehow darker, angrier, and even more broodsome but Robb understood that. Coming back changed Stark men. But it also meant Robb knew how to tackle the ticking obsession in his brothers mind.
“Ghost and Greywind are somewhere not far. No one has seen them or her leave the castle. We know her. Where would she go?”
It wasn’t there first guess, but it was Robb’s third once the more calm search had begun. Thinking that perhaps if you were overwhelmed by something you’d go to where there was quiet without any doubt, and there now was only once place which was not where you had been in years. Slowly opening the door, Robb peaked his head in first.
In another life the sight would’ve made him smile, but as cute as it could be there was something telling about what led to it. Creeping the door open slightly, he nodded for Jon to glance in next to them. Jon sighed in relief but too held the same wide, bright eyes as Robb did over what truly they were looking at beyond surface level. The middle of the afternoon was not a time you would be doing this normally.
You had snuck off, so exhausted you had abandoned the duties you stacked upon yourself to rest. Your old chambers were mostly bare. Your personal things had mostly been taken with you to Kings Landing after you and Robb had married, and no doubt not a scrap of that came back. But sheets and furs still clean in there for any guest reasons, it could be relied on to sleep.
Curled up in the middle of the bed, you had wrapped a thick shall around you as if a blanket. Hands tucked up into your chest closer to one side but your head against the pillow was leaning backwards to the opposite side. You were not in the bed, not fur covering you from the cold, but both brothers realized they did not need to be.
Since you were not alone in that room in slumber.
Sturdy behind you, a great sized beast covered your entire body’s length. Leaning forward as if their face was meant to be resting up against your neck. Keeping you warm but safe at your back was Greywind. Your head tilted back as if to nuzzle back against him when he most likely nudged at you for your attention.
On your other side, his head resting so close to you that were you to move your head back to match where the rest of you was faced, they would be able to rest it atop yours. Ghost laid on your other side, facing you just as asleep, but keeping you warm and a degree of comforting. One at your back one at your front, both direwolves slept soundly along with you as if acting guards so none could disturb you in your sleep all together.
It didn’t occur to them until that moment it seemed. The signs all there, your pure exhaustion growing day by day, more sensitive but too were you running ragged. Your duties no more pressing or exhaustive the past few days, you had not strained yourself physically in need of a nap to recuperate. No, it was Robb and Jon who had stressed you.
Marks on your body from Jon the night before more visible then anything Robb would’ve left behind, but he knew too well the manner which was with you in such times. Jon glanced to Robb as he tore his eyes from your sleeping frame to his brother in a wide guilt. They both felt the same thing that Jon whispered in the otherwise peaceful air. “We should’ve gone easier on her days ago.”
Robb echoed exactly as Jon had put it, now that he could see the result. “She needed to rest, but didn’t know how to say no to us.” Grey meeting blue, they both let that build and build inside them. That guilt. Resting in the middle of the day alone, hoping to be ready for one of them that night. Still even when you had to run and hide away from their insatiable appetites for you, you still did it for the benefit of their own wants and needs.
It went entirely unspoken. How Greywind and Ghost both slept with ease at either side of you in the bed. Neither even indicated it ran through their heads. That was something else. That was a leap, a step they hadn’t even considered until that very moment. Considering that was too much. You were Robbs wife as you were Jons, but already sharing you was something different. They shared your body separate from one another. Sharing your small and intimate moments of love like that? That was a step not Robb nor Jon was ready for.
Closing the door behind them, both leaned closer to the other in hushed tones to speak. They refused to speak on that step, but there was one. And of all people who thought of it, it was Jon. The strange idea that Robb never would’ve thought that was an idea he’d consider.
But he did. Jon almost took charge the moment Robb even entertained that idea. Laying out rules and limits and established what was what. “You know a lot about this sort of thing, Snow?”
Whatever reaction he expected, a dark look with not a single shift in demeanour to anything guilty or unusual, it was a strange thought that yes. Perhaps he does. Trying to pry Jon shook his head. Trying to further ask if it was about you, Jon was a little more tense. “I just do. The details don’t matter.”
Raising an eyebrow, Robb let it slide for now at least. Nodding down the hall away from the door, both brothers knew they had much more to discuss in private. Jon of all people knew that he needed to ensure this time, you understood exactly what the two wolves would be talking you into.
Unbeknownst to either, at some point in the next while did Robb and Jon separately come to check on you. Each time, you lay there with Ghost and Greywind more peaceful in sleep then you had in days. And even further unbeknownst to each brother, did you lay there between large wolves of safe warmth, did you not have dreams with were peaceful. Again you dreamt of cries. The feeling of something to be in your arms that was missing, and more did you recognize that the cries were familiar, even if for now, you couldn’t place it.
But when you awoke, you did have the distinct memory of amongst the rest of the foggy dream, you saw bright, wide green eyes like yours.
It was not often that being well rested made you suspicious. For four days and four nights both Starks had taken it very easy on you. Robb never engaged in anything physical beyond the comfort of his kiss, and only lulled you to sleep with a more firm but intimate touch without pushing it to something else. Jon as well, he had toned everything right down to nearly a halt besides his lips to yours. Pulling you close to his chest in such a soft and warm way as you both fell asleep wrapped up in each other innocently. Neither addressed why they had begun acting as such, but they did.
Robb one night, Jon the other and repeat for another two day cycle. You did not complain, but you wondered why. Fierce men of need your wolves were, but yet anytime you brought up anything you could do for them in that manner, they’d shut it down. Robb would laugh with a charming smile. Pull your lips to his by a grip on your chin and mutter enough that you felt a flustered smile come about. “Needy little wife. Can’t even enjoy spending time with her husband without jumping him, can you?”
You’d stammer a protest that it wasn’t what you intended so forward, but Robb would only drag you over to the other side of his chambers, and get you ready for bed with him. Pulling your back firmly into his chest as you both would be able to see Greywind on the furs by his fire. Circling around before curling up facing you both as all three of you fell asleep in the calm.
Jon on the other hand, did not even entertain that discussion. Kissing your forehead before cupping your cheeks to tell you with no uncertainty, “It’s cold tonight, darling. How about you just stay close to keep me warm.” When you had pointed out he in fact was the unusually warm one, he laughed brightly and pulled you in for a chaste kiss. “We keep each other warm.” Ghost both nights hopped up onto the bed as Jon turned you to face him, tucking your face into his chest and keeping you safe in his hold as Ghost lay partially across your feet and snuggling his head in the space your legs intertwined with Jons.
You were so much more well rested and in better both shape and spirits but the why eluded you. The sudden silent solidarity on going easy on you between them when neither indicated thats what they had talked about the other day. Now however, you walked alone to his chambers as evening fell on Winterfell. Jon had made only a scare appearance when food had been put out for supper, pulling you to press his lips to the side of your head muttering that he had somewhere to be, and for you to keep eating.
Robb had not made an appearance at all, but not long after were you to make your way. No guards outside his chamber doors, meaning either he was not in here as you thought or he had told them to leave him in peace for the night. Part of you wondered as you grasped the handle to the door. Did you just walk in? Did you knock first? You didn’t knock when entering Jons chambers without a specific call, but the foolishness then hit you. What would you walk in on of Robb that you weren’t supposed to see? What of him had you not seen or done by now?
As it turned out, that was the right answer. Slinking in as you only opened it enough for you before closing it behind you. Stood at the other side of the room, both much more casually dressed down as if settled in for the night, Robb and Jon stood speaking in hushed tones before both of them turned to the sound of you walking in.
You suddenly felt strangely overdressed, still put together with a proper gown when they looked much more comfortable and at ease. An eyebrow raised, your head tilted the slightest as your tone took on a much more mocking but confused edge. “Being summoned by a King is one thing, but two? A girl isn’t quite certain what to make of that.”
A smirk easy on his lips, Robb made his way over to you, a hand out to gesture to you. Taking your outstretched one, he gracefully pulled you over to him enough you grabbed at his forearms to steady yourself as he held low on your waist. “I imagine most would be nervous about that.”
A single nod of your head slightly to the side to indicate you understood such a stance, but you felt nothing of that nerve as the bright blue of Robbs eyes so easily watched you with that gentleness you for so long had missed. “Should I be?” More of a playful ask, but Robb’s face only flashed with a passing thought of what if you should, without committing to anything beyond the still faint smile.
“Only if you’ve been bad.”
Lips parting slightly, normally such rhetoric was saved for when he had you alone. Your head turning to glance over to Jon, leaning against the wall by Robbs window, arms crossed his chest. Jon looked at you with dark eyes shining in an intensity but he said nothing. Only gesturing with a nod for your focus to return back to Robb. Biting your tongue as you did, finally did you notice that Robb was not so far off either. Intense eyes but more bright as he had you close to him already, not that you understood what this was.
Continuing from where he had left off, still with a tone more flirtatious in nature but still serious to the degree it didn’t shift the air entirely. “Jon and I have been thinking it over, and we both realized you haven’t been very honest about how you’ve been feeling.” A protesting lie was so naturally to come out of your mouth that Robb cut you off. “That wasn’t a question, my love. I didn’t ask for an answer.” Without even thinking, you stayed silent right away. The beat passing between did that silence only make a grin grow on Robbs face. Turning to his brother in amusement, without letting go of you. “Is she only behaving this good because you’re here?”
Trying to glance between them, Jon only looked at you from the distance he stood at with the same dark eyes. Inhaling in thought Jon opened his mouth with a tone that matched in how it rasped out deeply. “She’s always good for me.”
The shiver running down your spine felt dizzying, you really felt lost so far, but Robb’s tone alone demanded you look back up to him. “I don’t even know why we planned any of this, Snow. You could’ve just ordered her to do this and she’d let us. Wouldn’t you, love?” He didn’t even look at Jon as he asked him it, nor did either brother take their eyes off you as Jon answered that he isn’t like that with you.
Biting down on your tongue harder, your heart picked up a tad as you tried to grasp what this mood was and came up with nothing. Finally asking, each word slow and careful as if you could offend either of them for what you didn’t even know about. “I’m sorry, did I do something? I don’t understand what’s happening right now.”
Still not bothering to move, Jon answered for Robb with a rasp that had your blood warm a bit. “Of course you don’t.” Meeting his eyes, there was no denying the free manner Jon scoured the length of your body and back. “It doesn't matter what we do, you’re too innocent for any of this to occur to you.”
Tilting your head back by your cheek to Robbs gaze once more, his hand begun trailing from hip to waist to hip, each movement taking a bit of your dress with him almost purposely. “Something about this arrangement isn’t working.” Before you could even think to spiral, Robb knowingly shut it down and fast. “You didn’t do anything wrong, but there is something, a few somethings that need to be said out in the open.” Gesturing over to where Jon still stood, “We’re terrible at sharing you.”
Your brows furrowing, you felt something akin to insulted on their own behalf. Jumping to a defence without hesitation. “I’ve never said that, I’ve never wanted either of you to think I’ve even implied that. We’re fine, we just need time-”
Echoing what now more then one person had said but Jon interjected. “If everything was fine, you wouldn’t be running off in the middle of the day just to sleep in peace without either of us.” You had no idea they knew about that. It was becoming a small little routine when it became too much between them. You would be confronted by Ghost and Greywind naturally sensing your distress and slumbering between the two large get warm direwolves for a little while had become a way to ease you during the day. But you didn’t want Robb and Jon to know, think you didn’t want to spend that time with them but you truly just needed a rest.
Grabbing you by the arms, Robb walked you backwards until the back of your knees hit the edge of his bed as he prompted you to sit down. Crouching before you, to look up with that sweet tenderness did Robb come off a little easier about it then Jons unmoving tenseness that you almost couldn’t read from this far away. “I’m not accusing you of anything. No one’s said that but us. We know we’re pushing you too much. Being too rough with you too often.”
A bit of fidgeting coming over you as you looked now at nothing trying to avoid it with a fluster and guilt in your chest. More muttering then anything, “I would’ve said something if I was struggling with-”
“No, you wouldn’t have.” Both your head and Robbs turned to Jon, your more wide eyed and guilty as his grey ones read through your excuses as easy as language came to him. “If we took you every single night until you were desperate for us to stop, can you look at me and tell me you’d honestly say anything?”
You couldn’t lie to Jon, and he knew it. He knew your tells better then anyone when you’d go to form one in your head even before speaking it outloud. Your head dropped a little, and a shake of no confirmed it for both men to hear. It begun to feel as if Robb was leading whatever this was, whereas Jon almost was here to ensure you were kept on a leash. Not let you get away with trying to talk your way out of them thinking you wanted them to change the arrangement they decided for your sake alone.
Reaching up to turn your head to look back at him, Robb let it run down your cheek and settle at the outside of your thigh comfortingly. “Why do you think we’ve taken it so easy on your for days, love? We suddenly stopped wanting you for an unknown reason?” Where your insecurity sat on that issue, you didn’t know for sure. “It’s not easy on us either. You fell in love with two jealous and possessive wolves, sharing you the way we have has been hard. Trading you every other night isn’t working, not being able to be with you properly when we need you the most just beacuse it isn’t our night isn’t working.”
“Are you saying..” You didn’t even want to entertain finishing that thought, you couldn’t handle that thought and Robb could feel it right away as your panic almost picked up considering it as a possibility.
Cupping your cheek, he moved to sit straighter with a smile comforting on his face. “Not even close. We’re saying we need to find a new way to share you. Something that works a little better for all three of us, so we don’t always feel like we’re missing you all the time, and so you don’t feel like you’re letting either of us down.”
It was when you hesitantly asked what they had in mind to start something different, did your eyes find themselves drawn to Jon. A rough exhale as he turned away from watching you with his jaw clenched something agitated strongly. Through more gritted teeth you could only hear not see him say it. “Just tell her.”
The hand by your leg drifted up to your cheek again, only to slide to the back of your head a little more firmly as Robb leaned up even further to you. His warm voice less soothing and much more alluring as your breathing no doubt begun to pick up. His eyes glancing to your lips, downwards and then back much more satisfied. “You and I are going to spend some time with each other, then you and Jon are going to spend some time with each other. Then we see how well you do between us.”
Waiting for it to connect, your eyes widened as you looked between them. “You-”
Jon still hadn’t looked back at you, almost more rough and deep his voice turned trying to force it out. “You know what that means, darling.” The lightheaded wave surging through you that indeed you did, but Robb had said- “Me and Robb agreed on this, but you have to say yes.” Finally looking towards you, Jon certainly held more intense scrutiny then Robb did, looking for any sigh you were about to lie just to say yes for them.
But something about it didn’t..not appeal to you. It was nerve wracking but in truth everything about the two of them made you nervous, especially so physically. “How is that going to work? One leaves the-”
Robb interjected that time. “Neither of us are leaving this room. You do all of this in front of us. We share your body already, there’s no reason to hide it.” Hand at the back of your neck tightening somewhat until you let out a shaking exhale, not much way of hiding the growing need behind it. “Is that a yes?”
You nodded, but Jon was short and almost in a command when he nearly growled, “Outloud.”
Heart picking up in speed, those nerves suddenly flowed through your bloodstream, leaving you feeling lost just sitting there so still and yet this felt strange to want between both of them after so many weeks of a heavy, heavy guilt. “I do. I want this.”
Robb and Jon looked to the other, waiting for a single nod from his brother did Robb turn back to you, pulling you to stand with him. Not a man to waste his own time, Robb almost instantly pulled off the shall which hung around you letting it drop of the ground. One clasp in the front of your dress, then another, then four more before it fell open to the shift underneath.
His eyes brightening as they did turn to something leering with a smirk. Peeking back up to your gaze, you knew he meant and succeeded at the tone perfect to seduce you. “My brother was right. You are so much better when it’s going to always be this easy to undress you.” Pushing it from your shoulders, your arms moved flat down to allow it to drop. The second his hands grabbed at your shift did Jon tell him to stop.
Turning his head with a glare, in your heavy breathing did you find focus enough to tell Jons hands crossed his chest were formed into fists as if needing to clench them roughly to stay grounded while the rest of him begun to look much more like a caged wolf, desperate to be let out in the feral wild. Speaking directly to Robb he let out, “You can’t have everything.”
Peeling his gaze back to you, Robb ran his hand down your side, thumb teasing the curve of your breast before settling on your hips, your own hands up to his waist with nowhere else to go. “I had all of her first, Snow. The first cock she ever took was mine.”
You had not the senses to notice how worked up and unstable he was making Jon as he continued to not invade the two of you. But your core felt a warmth as such a memory came to you once more. The way he made you watch, how little he gave you time to truly work up slowly until he fucked you like a man chasing his end with perversion. And how much you liked it.
“Do you want to take me again?” One hand drew up your arm, over your collarbones and to your neck before running his fingers over your bottom lip, slightly pulling at it almost to force it to drop open. “Show him that I’m the one who taught you how to take a mans cock so deep down your throat? Show him that you sucked my cock only once and it became all you ever wanted to do.”
Oh the flustering embarrassment wanted to throw up in a whine but you bit your tongue trying to not protest, tempting Robb to call out such an obvious lie. You muttered a half truth, but it only made Robb grin in such a dark, wolfish manner. “I thought it was normal to like it.”
Pulling down your lip, Robb held not an ounce of shame as he let his thumb slide into your mouth. Pressing somewhat against your tongue as he raised a knowing brow, you closed your lips around it and gently sucked. The darkening in his eyes spoke you did the right thing. “It isn’t normal that good girls let a man spill down their throats as if it was to be your last meal. It isn’t normal for a good girl to be so quick to drop to her knees the moment a man even suggests he might want you. You’ve never been a good girl, and you know why.”
Nodding somewhat, Robb let his other hand begin unlacing what he could of his breeches from there. Gesturing downwards without removing his thumb, in fact as you sucked he pushed it deeper to the knuckle. Just as he pulled it out for you to try and gasp a bit for air, did you too sink to your knees in front of him.
Safe it was, somewhere in the back of your mind telling you, not to look at Jon yet. Not to agitate the wild white wolf before it was apparently his turn. Instead Robb laughed darkly down to you as he tossed off his softer shirt exposing his chest to his warmer chambers. “I’ll let Jon have you when you’ve proved you earned it. Good girls don’t deserve the things he wants to do to you. And you want to prove to Jon you’re a good girl right?” Shamelessly you nodded, a fog filling your head as it did warm between your legs. “Pull me out then. Get to work.”
You hadn’t even noticed Jon pacing to the other side of the room. Forearm raised up braced against the stone of Robbs fireplace, dark eyes and jaw heavy set as he found himself unable to not look at you the whole time. As if he needed to know. Needed to know for himself that if Robb could speak to you this way, then Jon knew, there was practically nothing he couldn’t do to you anymore. A wave of need flying through him as he turned to see you slowly unlacing his brothers pants when Jon turned away with his eyes closing at the thought.
That Jon did have a set of chains he had always thought you’d look beautiful in.
Slowly did you begun to pull the material down his legs, leaving him in nothing and not too an ounce of shame. Grasping the back of your head, you needed no more instructions. Gentle to rasp his long length, your eyes fluttered closed as you pressed a kiss to the tip. Small as a peck and downward his length one side then the other. Only just briefly using your tongue to leave any sort of proper wet trace for him, trying very much to ignore the way you could feel Jons eyes staring at you.
Only starting with the tip of Robbs cock, he shifted his hand to a position better he could control you with, pushing you down right away, taking away your ability to go slowly. A whine suddenly erupted from your chest as your hands reached up suddenly to grasp at his thighs to try and steady yourself.
The pressure so deep was overwhelming, almost panic inducing if you did not also love how as soon as he got you just over halfway did Robb move you off. The same spot he pushed and pulled your head, your mouth warm soaking his cock as your tongue tried to keep up in any favourable manner. Still just over halfway when you heard Robbs voice, more strained but heavy in a command. “Do the rest yourself.”
Stopping for a moment, trying to will your hear to settle you let your hands drop to brace against the stone floor. Gently moving until just the tip of his cock was in your mouth, you sunk deep back down the length that always set your heart on edge. Filling your mouth, you felt that lighter fog grow more in your head that Robb was so good at pulling from you. Something as you bobbed up and down his cock did you know he was special in that sense.
He could throw you around and talk down to you, make strict commands with little to no praise or reward and everytime it made that fog grow. A feeling that was as if you were an object to hand yourself over to him. A pleasure toy he could order around and you felt even more sensitive all over knowing that. The hand in your hair wasn’t even for you. It was for Robb to control whenever he wanted, he wanted you to know he could control you at any point.
Inch by inch you slowly begun to take his whole length, your arms braced down shaking slightly at the feeling but you never pulled off. Your saliva mixed with what of his cock already begun to leak for you adding both to a taste you needed and an ease at how deep you took him.
Just as you came close to taking his whole length, did Robbs hand tighten to force you to stop. Looking down at you, you kept his gaze with a whine inside you as he dragged you mostly off his cock before sinking you down. Forcing every inch to drag heavy along your tongue until your nose was pressed into the coarse hair around the base of his cock.
That’s when he started to speak again. “I don’t know how you can look at how much she likes it, and not want her to do it every single night.” Gods, he was making it worse. A flustering humiliation as if exposed for such a way you let Robb use your mouth that Jon didn’t enjoy that much, and too how worked up he was purposely trying to make his brother feel. Not knowing Jon never looked at his brother once, just you. Hand clenched high on the wall as his muscles shook watching how you were just kept so deep down Robbs cock.
Your palms tensing at the feeling, knowing you weren’t supposed to alleviate the pressure making your heart pound by grabbing onto him. You knew the rules and your head felt so foggy without Robb even touching you beyond a gentle passing of his hand to your breast down your body. Too you felt Jons eyes no doubt matching that of a wild animal, he said nothing as Robb spoke again.
“You may not have known many women, brother. But none of them are like this one.” His eyes tearing back down to you as if expecting you were still waiting for him to return your gaze, which you certainly were. Tears forming in the sting behind your eyes, the slightest hint of saliva threatening to fall beyond your lips the longer you were kept taking his whole length. Still, he spoke. “Whores will put on an act and pretend they like it, but she truly does. Men can do anything to a whore because they paid for that right. But I know you already know. She’s better then a whore. She acts one because she will do anything you say, and she always likes it. You think how I shove her pretty face into my bed and fuck her from behind like a brute isn’t nice? Well, she doesn’t want nice, does she? Any man can give her nice. She’s not a stag anymore, Snow. A little she-wolf. And wolves don’t fuck nice.”
None of it was really said at or even for Jon. It was humiliation. It was still about you. Spilling such perverse secrets about you outloud as if that was going to change the way Jon looked at you, but with the confidence that it wouldn’t. It was meant to make you wet without ever coming close to touching you and you hated that embarrassing you as such worked so well. You’d clench your thighs together if you thought you could get away with it.
For Jon though? He was nearly digging his nails into his palms. He had to look away again. Unable to watch the way his brother and you looked each other in the eye as he was that deep inside of you. But Jon knew what it felt like. Robb was slightly longer, but Jon certainly was thicker. More then being mean, Jon knew letting you use your mouth on his cock was harder to justify. There never had been a time you sucked his cock, and not at some point, tried to hide the fact that you woke the next morning with your jaw slightly sore.
He stretched you open no matter where he fucked you, and still you took it. But he didn’t understand any of what else he was seeing. The way Robb barley needed to touch you, could talk down and embarrass you with that confidence in comparing you to a whore. It baffled him, why his brother wasn’t choking on the inside at how little he was touching you. How he didn’t destroy his own heart by speaking to you in such a way. But yet you wanted all of it as much as you wanted the opposite Jon gave you. His eyes kept tearing back to look at you, and he knew you felt his gaze, but he could never stay watching. He hated this idea, it was his and he hated it, but his cock throbbed under his breaches thinking about how much he wanted his turn with you already.
Slowly did Robb begin controlling you again, moving you up and down his length making it obvious when pulled more off how much you were soaking him. Good, he’d keep it that way. It would only help.
Heart racing inside your chest, you felt Robb begin to move faster and faster, before simply uncaringly shoving you back down. Coarse hair scratching at your face but your eyes sat closed with a sound of need vibrating against his cock throbbing in your mouth. Deep as he was, there was nowhere for his seed to go but sink down into your stomach as soon as he was to finish. And you could tell he was close.
Muttering your name with gritted teeth, he didn’t pull you off at all to look at you, merely holding your hair so tight it made you cry perfectly around him. Gritting out simply when he finally felt his orgasm peak, he too held you against him. “Fuck..”
The sounds of muffled gags filled the air. His warm seed coming out in spurts that felt as if they never ended. You struggled to even swallow with his cock so far in your mouth, but you wouldn’t be allowed to come off until you took all of it. The tears fell freely then, your hands tense against the floor and your heart and head so foggy and lightheaded that you hardly could hear what sounds you were making beyond swallowing and gagging.
Only once you had nothing else left, you normally would’ve been good. Clean his cock of everything else but Robb pulled you from him right away. Leaving slight trails of saliva and his seed visible against your lips as you gasped for air so suddenly. Running along the back of your neck massagingly, Robbs other hand tilted your head up. Cupping the side of your face and running his thumb over your cheek. You knew you looked up brightly at him as if to ask in silence if you were good. Robb only nodded, a bit of a smug pride in him.
Slowly your heart slowed, lungs filling with air as Robb slowly pulled you up. Not to stand, but sitting you back on the edge of the bed. Smart it seemed Robb was though, the feeling of metal finding your lips and prompting you to drink. The taste of wine unexpected, but you realized in the back of your mind it was to wash out the rest of traces of you. Not enough to give even any change to you, but certainly enough that it wiped clean your mouth as if starting you fresh.
Only a panic was felt in your confused fog of a head at the sudden feeling of Robb pulling away, but replaced just as fast as Jons striking warmth suddenly kneeled in front of you. Cupping your cheeks as you caught your breath, your hands gripping the fur below them as your eyes struggled to stay open yet. “Are you alright?” You nodded, but running one hand down your hair soothingly, Jon leaned closer with a worried look in his narrow eyes. “Catch your breath first.” Your heart finally settled enough you didn’t need to feel that strain in your lungs when Jons voice made your eyes open to find his grey ones both bright and yet dark and black. “There we go.”
Leaning enough he could nudge his nose against yours, you felt relieved that his curls were loose. Resting your forehead against him, the dancing of his curls hit your skin as your hands moved to grasp at his shoulders. A hand ran soothingly over the back of your head until he gestured for you to look back at him.
Your eyes slipped closed first, following his lead as he leaned in to press his lips to yours. Now the only thing for him was the taste of wine and you. Not urgent not even greedy, Jon deepened it despite his kiss being slow. Something which exploded into your mouth of a passion he had not words to express whatsoever. Only pulling away after pressing two more shorter kisses to your lips. Jon waited until you opened your eyes to meet his gaze again. “I’m going to take this off you.” Gesturing down to your shift.
Nodding, you barley had to move, Jon pulling it up your hips and waist before your hands cooperated to let him take it all off, letting it drop blindly beside him. Sighing deeply as he looked over your now bare frame, that dark need returned quickly as did the tension in his jaw. One hand of yours curled back into his hair, the other gripping his shoulder as you waited. That time you noticed Robb freely looking at you. His cock still hard as ever and soaked. Covered in both your mouth and his own seed, but leaning against a wall closer then Jon was before by the window, arms crossed with a needing yet curious gaze.
Drawing your focus back to him as Jon muttered your name, one hand moved down to your breast. Rough, calloused hand groping the plush skin as you moved into his touch. Thumb running over your nipple already toying with what he would normally do, as his other hand too drifted to the other. Grasping handfuls of both breasts, Jon groped roughly. Squeezing as he pushed them together and back as your eyes closed and a small cry left you.
“You can play later, Snow-”
Head turning over to glare at him, Jons voice was but a deep husk biting in anger. “I didn’t interrupt you.” A stare off before Robb relented, leaning back again to the wall as Jons eyes did not soften as he returned to your gaze. Voice softer, but the husk shuttered your insides in a warmth no matter what. “She deserves to be touched.”
Small sighs leaving you that wanted to turn to moans as the sparks he pulled as his fingers twisted at the buds in the perfect point of pain. Trying to stammer a voice out, but each twist and pull and grope caught you enough that no sound could be said unless forced out between breathless sounds of gentle need. “What are...what do you want me to do?”
It was a genuine ask, what he wanted. But Jon left one breast to cup your cheek. Hooded eyes staring back at his leering ones. “Nothing. You know that. Come on.” Suddenly moving to lay you back against the bed, your heart begun to race all over again as Jon positioned your legs to hand the right amount off the edge with your hips. Pulling his own shirt off, he leaned up over you to capture your lips with his. The slightest tease of his tongue against your bottom lip but he pulled away just as you parted them. Kissing a path of light and gentle presses of hips lips down your neck, between the valley of your breasts, stomach and finally kneeling on the ground in front of you with his hands on your thighs.
Sliding to your knees, Jon pulled them apart as your eyes closed and tongue bitten down on, avoiding the sight which flustered you so. First bracing them to your thighs as if prepared to push you wider for him, Jon was slow in his start. Much more innocent kisses left to the inside of your thighs, but the further to your soaking warmth he got, the more rough it was. The more he left a sucking bruise, the more he dug his teeth just enough he could pull away and see indents. One side matching the other before finally Jon pushed one leg open wider, and bracing the other up on his shoulder, letting your calf and foot rest falling down against his back.
Not that you watched, but black eyes scoured the sight. A darkness of the warmth you gifted his mouth but not yet diving in. Jon was gentle, letting his nose brush up against your clit as if to ease you into it. The first swipe of his tongue to your clit, a small whine burst from you like a shy moan trying to hide itself, your hands on either side of you grasping the furs between your fingers on the bed. One lick then the next, gentle and sweet as if a treat being given.
Yet it was not a treat, Jon treated you as if you were the feast. Tongue running flat against your clit, suddenly sucking the bundle of nerves sharply. Small patterns made, you could hardly tell what they were beyond the rising heat in your core, the buzzing around it from the feeling growing hot within you. Lick after luck, a gentle sucking but cut off by his teeth ever so slightly grazing against it and your back arched up off the bed without thinking.
Jons hands at your hips firmly, allowed one to sit at your stomach and force you back down to the bed without any other words. So worked up you felt, your head growing heavy and foggy ever more as Jons tongue drew you closer and closer, just tight motions to your clit without mercy, the sloppiness of it knowing it wasn’t just for you. Grasping your hips both tightly, you would’ve jumped in his hold otherwise as the first one snapped. A twisting metal inside of you that had been chipped away at slowly and yet Jon gave no time for you to enjoy it alone.
The moment your orgasm first flowed over you, did Jon run his mouth over your core with what was no other then a greed. Tongue fat and flat as he soaked up everything he could taste with a grunt. Pulling your hips more to his mouth like a starving animal. Soaking you more then he even was you, Jon feasted upon the sweetness of your cunt.
Running inside of you before tracing a path to your clit and back. His mouth never ceasing his work as growls came from his chest vibrating against you. One hand of yours suddenly drifted to his hair, not harsh in his curls but almost the way you’d grasp at his hand when you needed his touch more. Burning inside of you, Jons tongue felt so good against you that you didn’t even hear the beginning soft whispered pleas of his name.
Drinking from you like an animal at a watering lake, one hand ran down from your hip more to grasp at the meat of your ass, not just making you lay closer to his mouth but raising you up somewhat from the bed so he had even easier access. A mess he made of you as you felt the white hot twisting again but the nerves in your body filling your blood with a pleasure you couldn’t do anything about but lay and take it.
To Robb, you were an utter sight. Lips parted open in gasps and cries, eyes unable to even look at a bit of what was being done to you and your body arching on display as your hand yet was so gentle in Jons curls. He had never seen you this way, or had you this way, and again did the jealousy flare up that Jon had this over him. Without much experience of this himself, Robb still could tell almost with an anger, that Jon certainly knew what he was fucking doing. The man drank from your cunt like an expert beyond learning.
Running along you from cunt to clit and back, Jons own mouth was so warm against you and a sweat begun to cover you. His heat bleeding into yours. Growls leaving him at the taste, Jon would more likely attack the first man who tried interrupting him now then parting from you. He was utterly addicted to your taste, without even meaning to lead you there Jon pulled you to a second orgasm and yet as you gifted his mouth more as you shook around him, Jon only was more aggressive about it. Never let up.
Tears that time fell from your eyes but at how overwhelmed the sting would become the longer Jon kept you there, the more he refused to ease up because he knew your limits and you didn’t. One orgasm again, then another before he had anywhere near his fill and you felt weak in your bones. Tearing from you, Jons forehead rested against your mouth to catch his own rough breath before his black eyes tore up to his brother. “Remember what I said?” Robb must have nodded because Jon continued to rasp out, “Get her up.”
Eyes opening, you tried pushing up on your elbows to see him, but Jon suddenly rose as he uncaringly shoved the rest of his clothes off, standing before the bed never looking away from you at his thick length taunting you. Robb it seemed, had no qualms about snatching you up, kneeling bare on the bed behind you with a hand grasping at your neck with one and pulling at your hip with another to get you to sit more on your heels in front of him. Muttering low in your ear but not enough Jon couldn’t hear him.
“So many rules he has for you. You let him control you, don’t you? I order you around, my love, but you let Jon own you.” In truth, he didn’t seem angry about it and it also was not a lie in your fog of a mind and you nodded. The hand at the base of your neck only tightening a second to get your eyes to stop fluttering closed. “If to me you’re a whore, to Jon you’re nothing more then a toy to fuck, aren’t you?”
Biting your tongue noticeably hard you nodded, Robb laughing dark in your ear as he moved you to pay attention as Jon kneeled in front of you. A hand coming to the opposite side of the arm at your neck of Robbs, Jon cupped your cheek. His other holding something you had yet to notice. “If you don’t want this, it’s alright to tell us. Now, or at any point. You say anything, and this stops.”
Trying to shake your head, Robb moved his hand at your neck more down to sit at your waist awfully high close to your breast. “I won’t want to-”
Tugging you to look at him more seriously there was no room for question here. “No, darling. You tell me the second you stop enjoying it. No matter how close either me or Robb is, you tell us you can’t do this anymore and we stop.” Robb assuring in your ear that the last thing they want is for you to feel too guilty to say no. Leaning forward to catch your eyes Jon asked, “Do you understand what we’re about to do?”
A very quiet “Yes.” And Jon handed something to Robb behind you.
As he grabbed whatever the vial you saw was, he allowed Jon to suddenly grab you. Pulling you up to straddle him perched just against his cock near red from the blood pooling there for so long you imagined. His thumb moving down to run over your clit, you jumped at the sudden spark but not nearly enough to avoid the way Jons other hand grabbed at your side. Holding you steady right up against him the moment you felt it. Some kind of oil on Robbs fingers as he pulled one cheek of your ass wider and sunk one finger to the knuckle in your ass.
Head dropping to Jons shoulder he buried his face in your hair with gentle shushes as one hand ran over the sweating strands knowing it always was a lot to do this. Slowly one by one, Robb moved his fingers in and out of you. Opening you up perfectly for him despite the strange feeling of a pain and pleasure unique to such an act. Robb hissed close in your ear to his brother. “Can she take three?”
You felt Jons eyes staring down at you, and a single nod was given. Suddenly the fingers at your clit slid down, two sinking deep into your soaking entrance as Robb pushed a third finger into your ass. Full in both, tried to raise your head up to say anything of need, but words failed as you were nothing but a mess between them.
Cupping your cheek to look at him, Jons eyes tore up and down with almost a disbelief. “You’re a mess, darling.” Both your hands at his shoulders, you just nodded with a cry making your head drop. So suddenly without any notice, did the feeling and sensitivity draw another orgasm from you. Robb not stopping how deeply he let his fingers sink in and out of you, used his other hand to brace your hip steady as Jon kept two of his to the knuckle inside your cunt as he held your forehead to his to keep you grounded to something. Muttering in a rasp once more, “You have no idea how perfect you are.”
Trying to shake your head as your thighs shook, Robb suddenly leaned more over your shoulder to bite at your ear and down to your neck. “Letting us do this to you? Letting both of us take out turns fucking you every night the way we want? Letting us both love you no matter how much it pisses the other one off? You are perfect for us, love.”
You had not the head space to quite comprehend what he was saying not did they expect you too. “She ready?” Jon must’ve been asking Robb that, beacuse whatever mumble Robb said in return Jon pulled his fingers from you and grasped at your hips. Moving you up to his cock like a boneless rag doll, looking to your eyes Jons were black and once more serious as anything. “Anytime, darling. Any time you want to stop, I promise.”
You didn’t respond, and Jon must not have expected you too with the mess you were. Sinking you down not so slowly, taking his thick length even with how much he prepared you was always something that shocked you. Grasping around his shoulders and back with a cry, the stretch and the fill was such a pain and pleasure that your whole body felt it was a burning inferno. But he wasn’t done, or they weren’t.
The tip of Robbs cock at your ass, he cupped your neck and jaw to slightly turn you to look at him, only to be met with hooded eyes, and a glassy look over them that spoke you were not quite going to be totally aware. “I’d tell you to breath, but pretty little whores have done this a thousand times haven’t they?”
Jon almost protested at that language now, but you just nodded meekly. Jon as he cupped your cheek to look at you, also caught that glassy look behind your eyes. Sharing a worried look to Robb, he was assuring in his nod that you were alright. And in fact, putting you into such a space seemed to be the best for this. Not much of a flinch but a gasping cry into a begging sob as Robb slowly filled your ass with his cock.
Sinking every single inch and savouring how tight you were gripping him, Jon was hardly better off with the way your walls clenched around him. A growl making his breathing more unsteady as he now kept your eyes on his, another hand steady at your hip the opposite of Robb. A small attempt to call to you, “Darling..”
But you nodded as if he gave you a command, hands perched on his shoulders again you sat up to try and move, wanting to feel him fill you again and again but both wolves kept you steady. Robb seemed to know the manner which to speak to you here, “You don’t give, love. You just take.” That nod matched what you gave Jon.
Your head was hardly out of the clouds, nothing but such perfect pleasure as both cocks long and thick filled you every inch and you didn’t understand how you were supposed to be anything else but this. Robb moved first, easing in and out of your ass as the strangeness subsided to an unusual desire making cries from you much more loud and distinct.
At the same time, almost in matching, Jon begun moving you up and down his cock. Slow it started, both finding their pace as you cried between them with no words. Just a fire inside of you that wasn’t being put out and all you could think was maybe it was to be found in being filled by both of them just like this. Robb pressed close to your back and Jon your front, you were warm and trapped between two unbearably strong wolves.
The sounds of skin slapping against skin was something else in that room. The manner which Jon and Robb could work in rhythm of how to fuck you faster and harder and never break that harmony of sinking so deeply inside of you. Deeper and rougher Jons cock dragged thick against your sensitive walls and Robb dragged against something you didn’t even understand but was nothing but moans to accept.
“Gods, please...” You barley had a voice, a high pitched breathless beg as tears fell from you and yet you moved with them as if you were born to it. Rougher and rougher both of them begun to pound into you, in one moment Robb could drag you back against him.
Mutters in your ear between each rough fuck inside of your ass, “Innocent little wife, taking two wolves like a perfect slut. A toy just for us.”
You’d say yes in a moan, only for Jon to pull you back to him and fuck up into you each time he bounced you back down onto his cock. A rough, urgent and biting kiss to your lips, saliva connected you both as you found his eyes. Close enough his hot breath danced across your sweating skin. “You were made for us, darling. Fuck- the old gods created you just for us, for this.” Another kiss he gave you no chance to respond not that you could.
Flooding you, your orgasm twisted that coil and released it in a snap as fast as it too begun to wrap around that burning inside your core before it was even over. Robb was so deep and so unforgiving the way he fucked into your ass over and over, treating you with all the aggression you’d see on his face during the war but being taken out by your ass surrounding his cock like a vice he had to fuck harder just to sink into. Jons cock so deep and so thick you felt as if his promise of a child was to come true in this position alone. Sometimes finding his eyes but you were not at all aware of the beauty they found in how starry eyed you seemed to be in taking both of them as mean as they were inside of you.
Robb hissed as he suddenly held your hip a lot tighter, his thrusts rough and slower out of sync with Jons as he found himself close. “You better be close, Snow because she’s too fucking tight to hold back anymore.”
Kissing you once more, Jon actually slowed down. Never letting you more then halfway off his cock before sinking you back down slowly but matching his brothers pace. Rasping in an entrancing tone to you, “Can you come for us one more time, darling?” Nodding yes, he made you say it outloud with a more stern order and you nearly begged it.
Trying to move against both of them, Robb rested his forehead against the back of yours as both hands were grasping you low more by your ass to ensure he could pound into you with as much force as he could with every cry you gave him. Jon fucked up slowly into as he cupped your cheek with one hand and guided you to bounce slowly up and down his cock with the other.
He didn’t need to do much, but pulling you gentle to his lips. Your gasp letting him slip his tongue inside of you, your grasped at his curls desperately as both mens cocks throbbed inside of you to the point it flushed you with that perfect explosion of heat. Burning through you, Jon didn’t let you go. Never let your moans and cries leave anywhere but his kiss and yet the moment you clenched around both men, did their ends find you.
Robb pushing himself deep inside of you, as he finally came. Spurting ropes of seed inside of you endlessly as he moved his head to kiss at your neck as he came down. Jon refused to let your kiss go, suddenly pulling you down far onto his cock as much as possible before he too finished. His cum was noticeably thicker and much hotter compared to Robb who filled you more.
You fell limp against Jon when he finally pulled from your lips. Muttering your name, Jon suddenly while still inside you, grasped at your sweating hair and cupping your cheek with another. Nudging your nose with his me rasped in a gentle urgency. “It’s alright, you’re alright you did perfect for us. You’re perfect.”
Robb kissed his way to your ear, “No man but us has ever had such a beautiful, sweet wife to fill over and over.” Pressing more kisses to your neck, both wolves kept you there and on their cocks until they were even ready to think of leaving your tight warmth. Robb started first, shushing and consoling you each and every inch until you had none left of his length. Cupping your ass with one hand and running his other up and down your waist, he did the same of gentle words as Jon pulled out of you too.
You knew you were awake, but you felt little but the warmth between them, their seed which spilled double so deep inside of you and the phantom sensations as if they were still inside you. Barley hearing Robb muttering to Jon, “She’ll be like this for a while. Lay her down.”
Twisting you, Jon laid you on your side, an ease for the much rougher act for your ass, but parting your thighs from one another to ease the tension of strain he knew he gave you. Without thought, as Robb laid on this side at your back with a soothing hand over your back and side, you found yourself seeking out Jons warm front. Pulling you close to curl into his chest, his grasp was by your hip more as he let the top of his head rest in your hair. Your own head as such, leaned back a little bit, seeing out Robb who pressed a kiss to your neck and the back of your head as he nuzzled against it. A genuine whisper on your lips, you hadn’t fallen asleep but you were too lost to the clouds of Robb and Jon to have any energy but lay cuddled between them. “I love you.”
In truth, after a moment, both men chuckled a bit realizing that was likely at both of them. Robb moved to mutter it back in your ear before pressing a kiss to the skin below it, Jon tilting you enough to press a kiss murmuring it against your forehead. Again did your body seem to seek both of them out to go back to the comforting way they held you.
Neither Robb nor Jon addressed that they lay with you here, in the exact way they had stumbled upon you napping with Greywind and Ghost. All four of them were your wolves, as you were all four of theirs to protect and treasure.
As you lulled to sleep, your mind faded into a dream of the sounds and sight of a dark haired baby boy with bright green eyes staring up at you, a wolf placing him in your arms and pulling you close to kiss the side of your head as the feeling that something which was missing might be found here.
Somewhere in another dream was a life you wondered if it was your true one, and this was the distant fantasy.
#jon snow x reader#robb stark x reader#jon snow#robb stark#game of thrones#a song of ice and fire#asoiaf#jon snow x you#robb stark x you#jon snow imagine#robb stark imagine
193 notes
·
View notes
Text
Sukuna's Anti-Enlightenment
Sukuna's words in this chapter practically mirror Mahito's words to Junpei from much earlier in the series.
"Do you understand? Life has no weight or particular value. Just like how water flows through the earth, life simply flows. For you, me and everyone else - it's the same. Without meaning. Without value. That's why you can do whatever you want. Live the way you want. Don't limit yourself to just being indifferent. There's no reason to live by such a restricting philosophy. If you're hungry, eat. If you hate, kill."
Both of these characters are rejecting humanity's natural instinct to look for a purpose in life and are instead subscribing to a more animalistic way of living following their basic instincts, if you're hungry eat, if you hate, kill. While the philosophy sounds simple enough there's something much more complex going on under the surface that requires digging deeper into Sukuna's mindset.
A True Curse
By having Sukuna essentially quote Mahito, the story is inviting us to compare them. A literary foil is a character whose purpose is to accentuate or draw attention to the qualities of another character. This term comes from an old technique of placing a thin metal sheet, or foil, behind a gem to make it shine. Sukuna is a character defined by how little both the other characters in story, and the audience understand him, something Yorozu comments on he's simply too powerful and isolated to be understood by the rest of humanity and so he stands alone. Which is why giving him a foil is a way to help the audience understand Sukuna without the author tipping their hand and ruining Sukuna's mystique. The question is what does Mahito highlight about Sukuna, and my answer is Sukuna is what Mahito wishes to be.... a True Curse.
Mahito is many things, but without making this entire meta about Mahito his primary goal along with the rest of the special class curses is to eradicate humanity and replace them as the true humans. They basically want to destroy what humans have created and create a world of curses in their place.
Mahito is the most human like of the curse family, he reads human books watches human movies, even spends time getting to know a few humans personally and he also rejects them the strongest because he is made up of the human fear of other humans. Mahito is the one who reflects humans the most because all the other curses are made up on natural disasters, and yet he wants to destroy everything that's human inside of him and embody a true curse instead.
Which he does in the final phase of his fight against Yuji by literally ripping off his own skin like it's a chrysallis so he can emerge in a more curse-like form. Mahito is like the frankenstein's monster of the human id, he is created by the absolute worst impulses of humanit yand therefore rejects humans implicitly.
He even argues with his fellow curses that they shouldn't act too much like humans. Whend Choso, Jogo and Mahito disagree about whether or not they should revive Sukuna, Mahito argues they've been following Kenjaku's strategy too closely and they should make a game out of it and follow their whims or desires like a curse would isntead of using strategy like Kenjaku.
Mahito's idea of a curse is a creature of the natural world that lives entirely true to its own desires and hunger, satiating it without thinking about the effects their actions have on other people. A lion doesn't stop to ponder whether or not the gazelles its grazing on have feelings. A curse rejects the human need to fight purpose in life, or find deeper meaning or reasons behind their actions and only follow their instincts.
Mahito doesn't just not think about the meaning of life, he actively rejects there being any other meaning besides living to satiate one's needs. Remember Mahito and Sukuna both laugh together at Yuji, and Yuji identifies them as true curses as well.
A scene which is called back to later on in the series shortly after Sukuna takes over Megumi's body.
In a series where even characters like Gojo and Kashimo who view other people as not human in the same way they are will have an aching loneliness and a desire to connect to others, Sukuna and Mahito both seem completely devoid of any humanity whatsoever.
Mahito however, is a baby and a newly formed curse while Sukuna is an adult that's existed for 1,000 years as the pinnacle of Jujutsu. Mahito is essentially the larval form of Sukuna in the story. Quite literally in fact, because he emerged from the chrysallis by ripping his skin off to reveal his true curse form in his final bout with Yuji. Sukuna is what Mahito wants to be when he grows up. Mahito talks the talk, but Sukuna is actually able to walk the walk.
It's a bit like how Gojo, Naoya, and Toji all sort of believe that power makes it so they exist in a different category of people, however Gojo and Toji have the ability to back that belief up with power whereas Naoya just gets his butt kicked a lot. Naoya even crosses the boundary line between human and curse in an attempt to reach the same level that Gojo and Toji were at.
There's a pattern in the series of characters pushing themselves further and further away from humanity becoming curses and rejecting human values of meaning alongside of it. Going from higher thinking like empathy, philosophy, the search for meaning to lower, more animalistic and instinct heavy thinking. Naoya even says that becoming a curse reminds him of his childhood again like he's completely regressed intellectually.
Naoya: This sort of takes me back. There are things that children can't do that are easy for adults. After you grow up, you can't even remember the time you couldn't do it. Well, this is like that.
Jogo also defines a curse as someone who's true to their feelings, unlike humans who hide behind lies and pretend to be something they're not. All of this to say I don't think Mahito and Sukuna's views are nihilistic per se. Nihilism is rejecting that there is inherent meaning to anything in life yes, but in order to reject meaning you have to question it first. Mahito and Sukuna seem to be rejecting philosophy itself, an anti-philosophy philosophy so to speak. Nietzsche considered animals to be un-historic, because they only existed in the presence and have no history. They are, themselves at every instant because they only know of the now.
“Consider the cattle, grazing as they pass you by. They do not know what is meant by yesterday or today, they leap about, eat, rest, digest, leap about again, and so from morn till night and from day to day, fettered to the moment and its pleasure or displeasure, and thus neither melancholy nor bored. [...] A human being may well ask an animal: 'Why do you not speak to me of your happiness but only stand and gaze at me?' The animal would like to answer, and say, 'The reason is I always forget what I was going to say' - but then he forgot this answer too, and stayed silent.”
Cows aren't nihilistic, they're not anything because they just exist. They just exist as individuals in an eternal moment. They just exist.
Mahito: "Emotions come from the soul. It's too simplistic to call it "heart". People overthink things they can't see. I can see the soul so for me it's nothing special. It's practically the same as the human body. It just exists."
Mahito similiarly says that the soul just exists, there's no need to overthink the meaning of it or try to classify the soul as a "heart" capable of feeling emotions because it's just there. Sukuna similiarly doesn't worry about the past or the present, all humans are just momentary distractions to him and he only lives in pursuit of finding his next meal.
They just eat to satisfy their hunger temporarily, not because they find the food delicious or for any other reason. They're just living in pursuit of their next meal. It reminds me of a passage from my favorite existentialist book series Zaregoto.
"They say food, sleep and sex are the three basic desires of makind. But why are we eating this meal right now?" "To ingest vitamins." "Yes. Without vitamins, people die. And thus eating food brings pleasure. Sleeping feels good too, and sex, well, that's obvious. Anything that you hvae to do to stay alive always comes with pleasure." [...] "Now let's imagine someone who's obsessed with eating. In other words someone who eats not simply to take in vitamins, but because he's mad for the sensation of eating itself; for the beauty in the very act. The stimulation of his taste buds. The pleasure of feeling the food pass through his mouth. The joy of mastication. The ecstasy of feeling that mushed-up gook flowing down his throat. The feeling of fullness nearly destroying his satiety center altogether. The euphoia taking over his brain. To a guy like that, vitamins or lacktherof are totally irrelevant. The means and end have switched places for him, so now his main goal is something subsidiary. Now there's your problem. Can you still say this is eating? No, don't answer. You and I both know the only possible answer is no. WHat this guy is doing isn't eat. He's just eating the concept of eating."
Sukuna isn't even eating at this point, he's eating the concept of eating. He's eating because the pleasurable sensation of eating distracts him for a little while, and because looking for his next meal gives him something to do while he's killing time before he dies.
2. Anti-Philosophy Philosophy
They're not even saying that life is meaningless, because that's a conclusion you come to after questioning the meaning of life. They reject the questioning of meaning itself, the attempt to understand either life or other people. They're living entirely like lions prowling the sarangetti for their next meal.
"I've never needed anyone to satisfy me. I eat when I wanna eat, play with what amuses me, and kill whoever's in my way. I live as befits my nature. If no one can grasp that, it's their problem."
Mahito rejects the heart, Sukuna rejects love, both of these things are more complicated human desires than just eat until your stomach is full and kill or be killed.
Sukuna and Gojo both say "Tenjou, Tenge Yuigadoksun - above heaven, under heaven, I alone am worthy of honor" but only Sukuna goes on further to say "all that exists is my pleasure and displeasure". Even Gojo wants to be understood by others even if he thinks that normal people can't understand him and he exists as a different species from them, but Sukuna himself even rejects the fact people might understand him. They do, or they don't, it doesn't matter to him because he only needs to udnerstand himself. Sukuna's practically lapsing into solopism here.
Solopism is the philosophical lens that only one's mind is sure to exist. Knowledge outside of one's own mind is unsure, the external worlds and other minds cannot be known and might not exist outside the mind.
Solopism builds on the failure of Descartes maxim "I think; therefore I exist" which fails to provide any real details about the nature of the "I" that has proven to exist. Solipism asserts the only thing certain is the "I" - one's most certain knowledge is one's own mind, my thoughts, my experiences, my emotions. There is no link between the occurence of a certain conscious experience or mentals tates and the "possession" or behavioral dispoistions of a "body" of a particular kind. The experience of a given personality is private and only understood by that person. The solipistic view of Sukuna is that his experience in the present, what he's feeling, is the only thing that matters and everything else may as well not exist.
I'd only say it has things in common with solipism though, because even Solipism questions reality which Sukuna doesn't question anything. Suuna doesn't feel the need to question things or grow because in his mind his understanding of himself is perfect and complete which is why he doesn't need anyone else's comprehension of him.
In freudian psychoanalytic theory you could align Sukuna's behavior to the ID (I Desire). Jung and Freud both believe in a divded consciousness, but Freud divides it into three, the id, the ego and the superego. The id is the insintcts, superego is the higher thinking like morality, and the ego is the mediator between the two. The id is the most primitive and instinctual part of the mind. For example a child is said to be all id, because they don't understand rules or other people's feelings they only want to fill their basic needs. Mahito would be the childlike aspect of the id, because he is a newborn fledgling cursed spirit.
The id also follows the pleasure principle, which Sukuna's philosophy also follows "all that exists is my pelasure and displeasure." Freud argues the pleasure principal is an ingained survival instinct "what decides the purpose of life is simply the programme of the pleasure principle". The Id is made up of the life-sustaining activities such as eating and sex, and it makes these things pleasurable so we will pursue them. However, there's also a counterpart to the pleasure principle in the human psyche that is the reality prinicple, which is the human capacity of defer gratification of a desire when a situation doesn't allow you to have immediately what you want. The id is ruled by the pleasure principle, and immediately wants all of its desires granted at the cost of everything else, but mature human egos are able to delay instant gratification for a higher objective.
Sukuna basically lives by the rule of the pleasure principle. He's shown capable of long term planning if he needs to like taking Megumi's body, so he's not incable of delaying instant gratifciation but at the same time his ruling princple seems to be seeking immediate pleasure. Sukuna is a walking appetite, he literally has a mouth on his stomach.
There's also the alchemical trinity to consider, mind, body, and soul. In this Sukuna is the body. Not only is he a body hijacker who has literally transformed Megumi's body practically into his own, but he also only lives to satiate the phyiscal needs of the body.
This is where Sukuna would differentiate himself from solipism though, because he needs to exist in a physical body. His entire quest over the course of the manga is to regain a body, he needs to eat, he needs to fight physically, he wouldn't be comfortable just existing as a brain within a jar he needs to stay in the physical world. He lives for the physical pleasures of this world.
What about the Body character? There isn’t one in every alchemy story, but when this does appear, the markers are predictable. Body characters are focused on their bodily needs--they are hungry, thirsty, and, in adult stories, lusty. And they are often fearful. Think of Papageno in Mozart’s opera, the Magic Flute, who breaks his vow of temperance and starts eating and drinking on stage, lamenting his lack of female companionship. Or Wiggins in The Little White Horse (he’s a beautiful, vain King Charles spaniel, always focused on his next meal). Or Sméagol/Gollum, who eats compulsively though his main lust is for the Ring.
Sukuna for instance wouldn't be happy living like Tengen who exists far outside of humanity simply observing others, because he has a need to interact with the world in the form of eating, or experiencing earthly pleasure.
In fact after going through several philosophies which don't quite describe Sukuna's own philosophy (because it resembles these while inherently rejecting the need for philosophy) we might come to the closest comparison for what Sukuna's desire is, which is to exist for as long as possible on the earthly plain while filling up his stomach.
Sukuna is comparable to the Celestial Demon Mara in budhist mythology, more on it in this thread. In budhist cosmology, Mara is the "personification of the forces antagonistic to enlightenment."
Devaputra-mara specifically is the deva of the sensuous realm, who tries to prevent Gautuma Budha from attaining liberation fro m the cycle of rebirth the night of his enlightenment. The existence of Mara is to defy Budha, and specifically to prevent his escape from the cycle of the world, especially the sensuous realm. He exists in opposition to the three marks of existence too.
Number one impernanence, that all existence, without exception is "transient, evanescent, inconstant". Number two Dukha "Suffering, pain, unsatisfactoriness" is inherent to life. Number three antaa "Non-self, non-soul, no-essence."
If the ultimate goal of budhism is to escape the cycle entirely and stop being reborn in the sensuous realm, Maara instead tempts people to stay in this realm. it defines impernanence by suggesting we stay in this realm forever. It defies Dukha by saying we indulge in physical pleasures in this realm, that we should seek to satisfy ourselves even if budhism argues that life is primarily unsatisfactory. Then if the ultimate goal of existence in budhism is the "non-self" to escape ego, Maara argues we should remain trapped as ourselves forever.
We even see Sukuna literally tempt a budha-like figure into remaining in this earthly realm. After all aren't we shown that Gojo achieved enlightenment at seventeen and let go of earthly emotions like the need to be angry and avenge Riko's killer because the feeling of oneness with existence was too good in that moment.
A lot of people noticed what they thought was Gojo acting out of character in the fight with him and Sukuna, by enjoying the fight and choosing his selfish desire to love jujutsu and fight as a sorcerer over his responsibiltiy to protect children. Something which Nanami says in his dying hallucination that Gojo only ever lived for the pursuit of his selfish desire for Jujutsu in the first place.
Gojo, a character that we know has a higher minded ideal that he's fighting for the next generation of sorcerers is shown losing that ideal in the fight with Sukuna, and only caring about his earthly pleasures, having a satisfying fight against a strong opponent. You could even say that was Sukuna's goal in the fight, to strip off Gojo's fish scales so to speak and reduce him back to being a normal human being. Something which he accomplished when he managed to learn to cut the space that Gojo inhabited, therefore negating the infinitity that protected him and dragging him back to this earthly realm.
"This is goodbye. You were born in an era without me and hailed as the strongest yet you turned out to be painfully ordinary..."
In a way Sukuna tempted Gojo away from enlightenment and succeeded. The linked thread goes on to say that Budha defeats Maara to save his students during his temptation, but Gojo on the other hand died and failed protecting his students specifically because he chose the earthly pleasure of seeking to have fun in a fight over the well-being of his student Megumi who's body was possessed.
He made a human being again out of an enlightened Gojo, and dragged him back to morality and the cycle of death and rebirth by making Gojo care more about his selfish desire for a fight than the principles he fought for. Sukuna trapped Gojo in the mortal realm along with him.
Sukuna's philosophy sounds like Mara's too, that rather than seeking anything better you should just distract yourself from the unhappiness of life by indulging in pleasures to stifle your misery.
I'd say Sukuna lives the same way. He doesn't consider himself weak, but he doesn't talk about life or this world like it's a fun place to be. He tells Yuji to stifle his misery. He then admits to Kamo that his purpose in life is just to eat delicious things to kill time until he dies.
"Life is just killing time until you die" sounds like a miserable kind of hedonism, since he's only distracting himself from the unpleasantness of life. Sukuna too might just be spending his life stifling his own misery by seeking endless pleasure on earth. He doesn't want to escape earth however, he wants to remain on earth for as long as possible. Kamo even pointed out the strange contradiction in his own philosophy.
Sukuna insists he doesn't need to be understood by others, that he's not alone, that fighting and eating his way through life is enough for him because he understands himself and all life is just enertaining yourself until you die anyway, but Kamo asks why if he's just satisfied with that kind of life did he go to the trouble of ripping his soul into twenty pieces and trying to regain his body 1,000 years later.
Sukuna notably avoids this question. He doesn't tell Kamo why he even bothered to divide his soul up and extend his life if he's perfectly satisfied with life as it is. We don't get the answer to why he wants to possess Megumi or is going through all this trouble.
That's where we get to the greatest snag in Sukuna's philosophy, which ironically relates back to the tug of war between the pleasure principal and the reality principal.
Sukuna's philosophy is that he's never needed anyone else "I've never needed anyone to satisfy me. I eat when I wanna eat, play with what amuses me and kill whoever's in my way. I live as befits my nature. If no one can grasp that, then that's their problem."
The big glaring flaw in Sukuna's philospohy that he's only ever needed himself is kind of like the flaw in the american "pull yourself up by your bootstraps philosophy" its that everyone including Sukuna needs other people. Sukuna isn't fighting with his own strength alone right now. He stole it from Megumi. He could have conceived of a way to beat Gojo without the Ten Shadows yes, but right now Sukuna wouldn't even be able to exist in the physical world without Megumi's body.
He is literally a parasite in a teen boy's body, using him to his own ends and yet he insists that he's the only one that exists or matters and he's always been able to accomplish everything he wanted with his own strength. Sukuna's a parasite right now, arguing that he's the greatest individual and has never needed or relied upon anyone.
The Great and Mighty Sukuna is defiling a young person's body for his own gain, the same way that Kenjaku defiles women and his own children, the same way that the elders manipulate the young in Jujutsu Kaisen to maintain their power base in Jujutsu Society. This supposedly all-powerful erson who only ever relies on himself and only needs his own ego wouldn't even be alive right now if he wasn't paraisitizing Megumi's body, yet he argues that he's completely fulfilled in himself.
A freudian perspective argues that a mature ego finds a balance between the pleasure principal (the need for instant gratification) and the reality principal (the ability to defer instant gratifiaction when the situation doesn't allow for it). Whereas a child is only ID and only cares about fulfilling their most basic needs first and foremost.
Sukuna is paradoxically presenting his views like he's a fully realized, enlightened adult the absolute peak of sorcery, the most developed and intelligent sorcerer in the world, etc. etc. yet he has the underdeveloped ego of a child because he has no grip of the reality principal. A person who doesn't interact with other people or the world, can't learn or grow from it. Which is probably why the closest character you can compare to Sukuna is Mahito, a literal child and a newborn curse. Even Mahito fails to become a true curse in the end.
Sukuna says he rejects enlightenment, and any higher philosophy in order to remain in the earthly realm forever, but one wonders if that isn't the same as the Miltonian Lucifer rejecting heaven to reign in hell.
The mind is its own place, and in itself Can make a heav’n of hell, a hell of heav’n. What matter where, if I be still the same, And what I should be, all but less than he Whom thunder hath made greater? Here at least We shall be free: th’Almighty hath not built Here for his envy, will not drive us hence: Here we may reign secure, and in my choice To reign is worth ambition, though in hell; Better to reign in hell than serve in heav’n.
The theme of Paradise Lost is that any sinner, even Lucifer, can stop at any time and seek forgiveness instead. However, Lucifer chooses not to do that. He could leave hell at any time but he chooses to stay. He’s fine in hell after all. He’s totally gotten used to the temperature by now. Everything is fine Lucifer says, while everything is on fire.
Lucifer would rather stay in a hell of his own creation because it gives him the illusion of control over his life then admit he was wrong or give up that control.
He may be king of hell however, but he's still in hell. Hell is not exactly the most pleasant place to be. King he may be, but he's trapped here the same as everyone else.
Sukuna may be the closest a character has come to being a true curse, he might have transcended humanity, the human need for love, but he still can't escape the earthly realm. In fact his entire philosophy is a mara-esque avoid enlightenment and stay in the earthly realm as long as possible. In a series where characters like Yuki and Kenjaku are trying to evolve cursed energy into something different, either by completely removing it, or by optimizing it and forcing it to take a new form Sukuna is someone who is stagnant and resisting that evolution. Why would someone who's already perfect need to evolve in any way?
That might just be Sukuna's downfall in a way. By rejecting other people, by rejecting the human need to seek meaning in life, he may have made himself completely stagnant. After all if Sukuna already accepts everything about himself, if he is a fully realized individual then why would he need to change?
He can steal techniques and knowledge from others of course, but that's what he always has done. The real question is how would Sukuna who's the perfect sorcerer, who's never been anything other than a sorcerer and lives to be one, exist in a world where the definition of what a sorcerer even is will probably change by theend of the manga?
So Sukuna may ask "What can a little boy hope to accomplish here?" but a child like Yuji is capable of the one thing that Sukuna isn't, growing and changing into something better.
#jjk meta#ryomen sukuna#mahito#jujutsu kaisen#jjk 238#jujutsu kaisen 238#jjk spoilers#jjk 238 spoilers#jujutsu kaisen 238 spoilers#yuji itadori#itadori yuji#sukuna
618 notes
·
View notes
Text
How to dress to bring out planetary energy in your life .pt 1
Everything about us is vibration from your name to the air your breathe, from your jewellery to the clothing it affects you shapes you makes you . Remember to alter the suggestion as per your personal style .
Sun
What's the energy of sun ? What is it used for?
Sun is life the force itself , energy in total consciousness, fame , luxury , joyous nature , happiness, inviting goodness .
This energy can be harnessed for starting new things , bringing your mood up , inviting fame in your life , getting closer to your goal , for creating a friendly opinion of yourself in your work place yet someone who knows themselves. To regain self esteem . For retreat , nourishment and re establishment
What to wear :-
Gold gold gold baby , invest in some gold jewellery, it can be small a ring , a bracelet , or just a simple pendent and wear it with intention. Colours like gold ,mustard , yellow , red , saffron , orange are beneficial. For harnessing joy lighter shades of yellow are effective, for sultry powerful presence , deeper shades of yellow , orange , Reds or a mixture of them is well used . Use of highlighters , bronzers , sunset range eye shadows help in harnessing the energy. Fake tanning is not for sun harnessing like a tan is legit the body cells fighting the sun , you want the energy you don't want to burn yourself. Instead , good skin and glow is what best attracts the energy in your life . Honey coloured hair ,caramel coloured hair , brown coloured hair attracts this energy. Workin on your solar plexus , symbols and tattoos of the chakra symbol . Over dressed is never sun , be comfortable and beautiful, soft fabrics are best preferred, breathable fabrics , something that doesn't suffocate you works best .
Moon
What is the energy of the moon , what is it used for ?
The energy of the moon is mysterious, sultry , seductive , intuitive, hidden , of brightenes in the darkest times of femininity in the essence .
It can be used for times when you want to disconnect from everyone and just live a peaceful life . For helping you solve something that has been bothering you . For seduction and manipulation . Letting out your emotions , dealing with them . For healing and occult practices .
What to wear :
Anything related to pearls , silk , satin in hues of white silver grey work best , stones like moon stone when carved and used as a pendent . Silver coloured makeup , the metal of silver is known as chandi which correlates to Chand (moon) . Drinking moon water in a silver cup is also very beneficial for harnessing the energy. Wear pendents of moon shape . Use the triple moon symbol for power and protection. Since moon is inherently feminine flowey dresses , sheer dresses work great . Invest in comfortable bras , whatever bras or bralette you need for each occasion as the moon rules the breasts . Black also works well as moon is more about mystery and black makes you blend in very well .
Mars
What is the energy of the mars, what is it used for ?
The energy of mars is powerful, action oriented , go getter , sometimes nervous, filled with courage
Can be used if you're struggling to do something , like times when you feel lazy , you suffer with not standing up for yourself, when you need courage, for self esteem issues
What to wear :
Blood red hues , deep red hues , black , maroon colours of dress work great . While the energy of sun is red more on the side of orange ,Reds for mars are more rich and vibrant . Materials like latex , heavy materials , wool , leather , khadi etc can give you more of a mars vibe . Using tops with pants , black blazers , tuxedo , red long dresses , alternatively any costume to show dominance can be used to harness the mars energy. Hats , hair bands , extensions, crowns , any jewellery or accessories related to your head work great as our head is ruled by mars . Extravagance (but not as much as rahu) can be used. But most important of all there are no rules to mars , it's whatever you find suits you best .
Venus
What is the energy of the Venus, what is it used for ?
The energy of Venus is quite the energy of passion not of burning passion like mars but of seductive passion , silent wanting craving , desire, intention, of luxury , of easy paths , of getting things you desire without working too much for it , of sweetness, of youth .
This energy is used for getting things your way , attracting people, positivity, self esteem , manifestation, for initial impressions (like interviews , depending on the setting and industry ) . For youth beauty and rejuvenation .
What to wear :
Crimson, pinks , peach colour , red , white , pastels etc. Platinum metal , brass, copper occasionally for jewellery. Ribbons, laces , net , satin , pearls, chains , body jewellery. Soft sultry flowey materials that symbolise the feminine energy of the planet. Revealing clothing, staying naked for a while connects you to the energy of the planet as Venus is comfortable in her own skin by that you can choose to be comfortable in your own skin in accordance to the situations. Venus rules the genital regions , sexy undergarments or comfortable undergarments will take you a long way in accordance with this energy. Avoid having dirty laundry that afflicts Venus. Be the most sexy version of you without the eyes of male validation and there you have her blessing you. .
Thank you so much for reading 🍒
#astrology community#astrology notes#sidereal astrology#astro notes#astrology#astro community#astro observations#mars#venus#sun#moon#vedic astrology#tropical zodiac
981 notes
·
View notes
Text
MBTIs of BBC's Merlin & Arthur Pendragon
Arthur Pendragon (ISTJ)
Introverted (I): Now I know many people see him as an extrovert. I argue he plays extroverted out of necessity. Although Arthur is often in the spotlight due to his royal position, he tends to process emotions and decisions internally. He’s reserved about personal feelings, often keeping a stoic exterior, particularly in moments of vulnerability. His introversion explains why in season 4 finale (the show only has 5 seasons), he told Merlin that Merlin was still his only friend, despite the fact that all the Knights of the Round had already been established! He clearly differentiates knights who would willingly give their lives from real friends. Arthur is so private that he doesn't even tell his wife things. In season 5, she casually said, "Arthur never tells me anything." Arthur only really lets Merlin in. (Because he loves Merlin, duh. lol)
Sensing (S): Arthur is pragmatic and focused on the present. He has a strong sense of duty and tradition, often valuing tangible results and sticking to established systems, like the chivalric code and the duties of being a king.
Thinking (T): He makes decisions based on logic and duty rather than emotions. Arthur strives to do what is right for Camelot and tends to focus on rationality when dealing with political and military matters, even if it means setting aside personal attachments.
Judging (J): Arthur values structure and order. He is disciplined, prefers routines, and is committed to fulfilling his responsibilities as a king. He can be strict, both with himself and others, expecting everyone to uphold the same level of duty.
Merlin (ENFP)
Extraverted (E): I have heard some parts of fandom say Merlin is introverted.... But Merlin has to be the friendliest, most outgoing and open character on the show! Merlin effortlessly connects with others. He’s warm, often initiating interactions with various people across all social classes, and enjoys forming deep bonds with those around him. Basically, the complete opposite of Arthur. Arthur's top knights, Lancelot and Gwaine, became knights for Merlin, because of their friendship with him! Merlin at his best is a happy, bubbly dude!
Intuitive (N): Merlin looks beyond the surface and sees potential and possibilities. He is often focused on his vision for the future, specifically the destiny he believes Arthur must fulfill, and tends to think about the broader implications of events.
Feeling (F): Merlin makes decisions based on his emotions and values. He is compassionate and deeply cares about the people he loves, even risking his life to protect them. His empathy drives many of his actions, as he is guided by his heart rather than just logic.
Perceiving (P): Merlin is adaptable and flexible. He thrives in chaotic situations, often relying on his quick thinking to solve problems on the fly. Unlike Arthur, Merlin isn't tied to structure and routine, preferring to go with the flow and adjust his plans as circumstances change.
Even being complete opposites (they don't have a single common letter in their MBTI), Arthur and Merlin's personalities complement each other in a way that makes their relationship dynamic, powerful, and balanced. Despite their differences, these contrasts are what strengthen their bond, making them effective as partners and allowing them to grow as individuals.
How their MBTIs shaped their love story:
1. Arthur (ISTJ) – Duty vs. Love
Arthur’s ISTJ personality makes him deeply rooted in duty and tradition, which often conflicts with his personal feelings. As a king-in-waiting, he’s bound by the rules and expectations of Camelot. This sense of responsibility prevents him from openly expressing his affection for Merlin, a commoner and servant.
Suppressed feelings: Arthur’s introversion and thinking function push him to hide his emotions, especially his care and affection for Merlin. His loyalty to his role as prince often conflicts with his deeper, unspoken feelings for Merlin. Arthur’s rational side forces him to focus on the kingdom, keeping his emotions hidden beneath his duty to the crown.
Traditional values: As an ISTJ, Arthur’s sense of tradition keeps him from crossing the boundaries of class and status. His love for Merlin, if fully acknowledged, would defy these societal norms, and his reluctance to embrace that love fully reflects his fear of breaking those structures.
2. Merlin (ENFP) – Love as a Driving Force
Merlin’s ENFP personality is more openly emotional and driven by personal values. His feeling and perceiving traits allow him to express affection, even though it’s subtle and often masked in humor or banter. Merlin constantly shows his love and devotion to Arthur by risking his life to protect him and ensuring Arthur’s destiny as king.
Boundless loyalty: Merlin’s deep emotional attachment to Arthur is clear, as he constantly sacrifices his own desires, hiding his magic and risking his safety to ensure Arthur’s survival. His ENFP idealism drives his belief in Arthur as the Once and Future King, and this belief is tied deeply to Merlin’s personal love for him. The idealism of an ENFP is evident in how Merlin sees the bigger picture of Arthur’s destiny but is also fueled by his personal love and emotional bond.
Unconditional care: While Arthur struggles to show emotions, Merlin’s extraverted nature makes it easier for him to express affection through acts of service. He remains unwavering in his commitment to Arthur, which highlights the ENFP’s ability to love deeply and unconditionally, even when the other person may not fully reciprocate outwardly.
3. Their Banter – The ENFP vs. ISTJ Communication Style
The teasing and banter between Arthur and Merlin highlight their different communication styles. Merlin’s ENFP warmth and humor frequently bring out Arthur’s softer, more human side. Arthur’s ISTJ personality makes him reluctant to openly express affection, so their teasing and sarcastic exchanges become a way to communicate affection indirectly. The playful insults act as a cover for their deeper bond.
Arthur’s respect for Merlin grows over time, despite his reserved demeanor, and Merlin’s ability to challenge him emotionally helps Arthur soften. Their banter is more than comedic relief; it shows how they communicate their care for one another in a way that feels safe and acceptable.
4. Trust and Emotional Vulnerability
Arthur (ISTJ) is slow to trust others with his vulnerabilities, given his reliance on structure and duty. But over the course of the series, he opens up to Merlin more than anyone else, showing a side of himself that he hides from everyone, including his wife and family members (like Morgana and Uther). Merlin’s warmth and loyalty gradually create a space where Arthur can be emotionally vulnerable.
Merlin (ENFP), in contrast, is more expressive and emotionally open from the beginning. His challenge lies in getting Arthur to see past his role as a servant and accept him as an equal in friendship—and potentially in love. Merlin consistently puts Arthur first, and Arthur, in return, eventually trusts Merlin above all others, including knights and advisors.
5. Protectiveness and Sacrifice
Arthur’s ISTJ sense of duty makes him protective of those he cares about, even if he doesn’t vocalize it. His actions speak louder than words, as he consistently risks his life for Merlin. This protectiveness is a manifestation of his deep, unspoken love for Merlin. However, Arthur often couches these actions in the context of duty—saying he would do the same for anyone in Camelot—when, in reality, Merlin holds a special place in his heart. He was about to abort a mission, causing hundreds of deaths, all for Merlin. Also, in one scene, as they were fleeing from a monster, Merlin fell and Arthur went back for him, a mere "idiot" servant. In that same scene, a knight fell (knights are the bread & butter of Camelot), but Arthur just kept running with Merlin....
Merlin (ENFP), with his focus on emotions and the bigger picture, sacrifices everything for Arthur. His feeling-based decisions make his love for Arthur a central motivation for everything he does, even if it means hiding his magic and true self. This constant self-sacrifice for Arthur’s sake is a key expression of Merlin’s love, a classic ENFP trait—giving up his own needs for those of someone he cares deeply about.
6. Destiny and Fate – The ENFP Belief in Idealism
Merlin’s ENFP idealism sees Arthur as not just a king but the Once and Future King, destined to unite Albion. This belief in Arthur's potential drives Merlin’s unwavering devotion, and his love for Arthur is inseparable from his belief in their shared destiny. Merlin’s visions of a better future are rooted in his love for Arthur, and it’s his idealism that keeps him fighting for that future.
Arthur (ISTJ), being more grounded, is less concerned with abstract concepts like destiny and fate at first, but over time, Merlin’s unwavering belief in him helps Arthur grow into the king Merlin always knew he could be. Arthur begins to rely on Merlin’s intuition and instincts more and more, eventually embracing the destiny Merlin foresaw for him. Though Arthur may not openly express it, he comes to understand that Merlin’s faith in him is born out of deep love.
7. The Final Goodbye – An Emotional Climax
The emotional 'I love you': In the final episode, Arthur’s ISTJ stoicism breaks as he finally acknowledges the depth of his bond with Merlin. When Merlin reveals his magic, Arthur is hurt and betrayed at first (typical ISTJ reaction to broken trust), but eventually, he softens, realizing that Merlin has been protecting him all along. In his final moments, Arthur shows his vulnerability, thanking Merlin for everything—a rare moment of emotional openness for him. He simultaneously mouths 'I love you.'
Throughout the series, Arthur’s ISTJ sense of responsibility made it difficult for him to prioritize his personal feelings over his role as king. But as he faces death, duty and love become inseparable. His final act of trying to kiss Merlin shows that, even though he had been bound by the expectations of the crown, in his last moments, his love for Merlin overrides those constraints. His inability to express affection easily is part of his ISTJ personality, but in his final moments, he sheds that restraint, finally allowing himself to express what he’s likely felt for a long time. For Arthur to mouth 'I love you", even silently, is monumental. It’s a complete surrender of the emotional guard he’s maintained, signifying not just love but trust, vulnerability, and a breaking of the social norms and responsibilities that have constrained him. The fact that he chooses to say it at the very end shows that he always cared deeply for Merlin, but only now, when there’s nothing left to hold him back, can he express it.
Arthur, having always struggled to communicate his feelings, finally mouths the words "I love you" when it’s too late to make a difference. This is reflective of his ISTJ personality—he needed to be pushed to the very brink of death before he could allow himself to be emotionally vulnerable and express his love. The timing makes this moment all the more tragic because Arthur had to die before truly opening up.
The almost-kiss: Arthur’s instinct to pull Merlin in for a kiss reflects the ISTJ desire to do things physically, practically, and decisively, even in the most emotional moments. It also shows how Arthur, who had been in control of so much of his life, wanted to take control of this final expression of love. Yet, his inability to complete the kiss mirrors his inability to fully express his love for Merlin throughout their time together—blocked by the weight of his responsibilities as king.
For Arthur, to attempt to kiss Merlin in his final moments is a gesture of complete vulnerability. An ISTJ like Arthur rarely breaks emotional barriers, but in this moment, he lets go of everything—the crown, his duties, his stoic exterior—and reaches for the person who has always been there for him. It’s the ultimate sacrifice of his own emotional walls.
Arthur’s attempt to kiss Merlin shows that he is finally willing to defy the traditions and expectations that have held him back for so long. As a prince and then a king, he was expected to follow societal norms, but in his final moments, he’s free of those chains and can express his love for Merlin without fear of judgment or duty holding him back. The kiss is the ultimate acknowledgment of the love he had hidden behind his royal duties.
Throughout the series, Arthur has hidden his true feelings for Merlin behind duty, status, and responsibility. His inability to express affection easily is part of his ISTJ personality, but in his final moments, he sheds that restraint, finally allowing himself to express what he’s likely felt for a long time. As he faces death, duty and love become inseparable. His final act of trying to kiss Merlin shows that, even though he had been bound by the expectations of the crown, in his last moments, his love for Merlin overrides those constraints. Arthur, true to his ISTJ nature, often preferred action over verbal declarations of emotion. By attempting to physically pull Merlin in for a kiss, Arthur shows that his love for Merlin transcends words—it's something he feels deeply and wants to express through connection, even when he doesn't have the words to say it outright.
Merlin's internal turmoil: As an ENFP, Merlin had always worn his heart on his sleeve, even when his love for Arthur was expressed through loyalty, service, and protection. The fact that Arthur finally mouths "I love you" just as he's dying would shatter Merlin’s heart, as it represents the culmination of everything Merlin had been hoping for but never dared to fully expect. Merlin, the dreamer and idealist, had believed in Arthur’s greatness, and now, in this moment, Arthur’s love is revealed, only for it to be taken away immediately in the "bury (or kill) your gays" trope.
For Merlin, the attempted kiss is heartbreaking because it represents the closeness and intimacy they could have had if circumstances were different, as Merlin said, "I always thought if things had been different, we'd've been good friends." ENFPs, with their emotional expressiveness, seek connection and intimacy in their relationships, and Arthur’s attempt to kiss him in his final moments is a bittersweet acknowledgment of the love that Merlin had always known was there, but could never be fully realized. The fact that they were so close to expressing that love makes the loss all the more devastating for Merlin.
A Tragic Love Story Cut Short
The final scene where Arthur mouths "I love you" and attempts to kiss Merlin before dying is the ultimate expression of their hidden, unspoken love. Arthur’s ISTJ personality, which had kept his emotions guarded for so long, finally breaks, allowing him to express his true feelings. Meanwhile, Merlin’s ENFP nature, always driven by emotion and idealism, is left devastated by the cruel timing of this revelation.
Their MBTI types add layers to this tragic love story. Arthur’s love, expressed at the very end, shows how hard it was for him to balance duty and emotion, while Merlin’s eternal grief reflects the ENFP’s idealistic belief in love, crushed by the harsh reality that they were too late. Their love was always there, simmering beneath the surface, but in the end, fate allowed only a fleeting moment of acknowledgment before tearing them apart.
After Credits/The Once & Future King:
1. Merlin’s ENFP Hope and Eternal Longing
Driven by Idealism: Merlin’s ENFP personality is defined by hope and idealism, traits that keep him believing in Arthur’s eventual return. Even though Arthur died, Merlin’s unwavering belief in the prophecy—that Arthur will rise again—fuels his determination to keep waiting. For Merlin, his love for Arthur and his faith in the prophecy are intertwined, so he continues to hold onto the belief that their story isn’t over.
Endless Loyalty: ENFPs are known for their loyalty to people they care deeply about, and Merlin’s waiting for over 1,500 years is the ultimate expression of that loyalty. He never moves on, because his heart and soul remain connected to Arthur, and he believes that their bond transcends death and time itself.
Living in Grief and Hope: As a feeler, Merlin experiences the full emotional weight of Arthur’s loss, but his belief in Arthur’s return sustains him. The fact that he has to wait so long makes his grief even more intense, but the hope that Arthur will rise again keeps him going, even after centuries of loneliness. His ENFP nature ensures that his love for Arthur never fades, and he continues to hold onto the possibility of their reunion.
2. Arthur’s ISTJ Rest and Duty to Return
Waiting for the Right Moment: Arthur’s ISTJ personality means that, even in death, he is waiting until the precise moment when he is needed most. His sense of duty to Camelot and to Merlin persists, even after death, as he waits for the time when his kingdom—or Merlin—truly requires him. The prophecy reflects Arthur’s ISTJ nature, as he will return to fulfill his duty, not a moment too soon or too late.
Faith in Merlin: Even in the afterlife, Arthur’s deep trust in Merlin remains. Although he is resting, there is an unspoken understanding that when he rises, Merlin will be by his side, just as he always has been. Arthur’s loyalty and sense of responsibility mean that he trusts Merlin to carry on until the moment of his return.
The Final Act of Duty and Love: Arthur’s rise will be his final act of duty as king and as a friend and lover. His ISTJ sense of purpose and structure drives his eventual return, knowing that Merlin and the kingdom will need him again. When he does come back, it will be out of love for Merlin and a deep sense of responsibility to his people.
3. A Love That Survives Time
Merlin’s Endless Vigil: For over 1,500 years, Merlin has waited, watching the world change, but his love for Arthur remains constant. His ENFP personality clings to the belief that the prophecy will come true, and when Arthur finally returns, it will be the culmination of centuries of waiting. Merlin’s idealism, rooted in his deep emotional connection to Arthur, sustains him through time. He doesn’t seek out other connections because, in his heart, Arthur is the one he’s waiting for.
Arthur’s Timeless Love: Even though Arthur is resting, his love for Merlin isn’t diminished by time. When he returns, his ISTJ loyalty will kick in, and he will fulfill his promise—coming back to be with Merlin and to save the kingdom when it’s needed most. His return is not just a matter of destiny, but also a testament to the bond he shares with Merlin, one that surpasses life, death, and time itself.
4. The Ultimate Reunion
The Prophecy Fulfilled: When Merlin and Arthur finally reunite after over a millennium, the moment will be one of overwhelming emotional release for both. Merlin, with his ENFP emotions, will have spent centuries holding onto hope, and Arthur’s return will be the answer to his deepest longing. The reunion will allow Merlin to finally let go of the grief he’s carried for centuries, knowing that Arthur is back by his side, just as he always believed he would be.
Arthur’s ISTJ Return to Duty: Arthur’s return will be a moment of intense duty and purpose, but also of love. His ISTJ nature ensures that he will rise again when Merlin (the last remaining piece of Albion) needs him most. Their reunion will be both the fulfillment of a prophecy and the completion of their love story.
5. Symbolism of Eternal Love
Waiting as a Form of Love: Merlin’s long wait for Arthur shows that love isn’t confined to one lifetime. His waiting is a manifestation of his deep, undying love, and it reflects the ENFP’s capacity for emotional endurance. Even though he’s spent centuries alone, his heart remains tethered to Arthur, and when Arthur finally returns, it will be a moment of profound emotional catharsis.
Arthur’s Duty Transcends Time: Arthur’s ISTJ sense of duty extends beyond the grave, showing that his bond with Merlin is eternal. His return will not just be about fulfilling his destiny as king, but also about being reunited with Merlin, the person who has always been by his side. This reunion will be the ultimate proof that their love and duty to each other cannot be broken by death or time.
Conclusion: A Love That Defies Time
The prophecy of Arthur’s return turns their story into an eternal love saga. Merlin, driven by his ENFP idealism and emotional depth, waits for centuries, believing in the prophecy and holding onto the love he has for Arthur. Arthur, waiting in Avalon, as the prophecy foretold, remains loyal to his duty and his love for Merlin, waiting for the moment when he is needed most.
When they are finally reunited, it will be a moment of ultimate emotional release, where centuries of love, hope, and loyalty finally come together. Their story is one of timeless love, with their bond surviving beyond life and death, waiting to be fulfilled in a future where they can be together once again.
#merthur#merlin#arthur pendragon#bbc merlin#merlin bbc#enfp#istj#MBTI#even tho i personally dont believe in MBTI anymore! its still fun to do!#merthur almost kiss#merthur i love you#merthur is canon#check my merthur is canon tagggg
56 notes
·
View notes
Text
🎀mc ruler in houses🎀
take with a grain of salt + take what resonates only
in case you don’t know where to locate your mc, in your natal chart there is a point located towards the top of the chart abbreviated to “mc” which is short for “medium coeli” which translates to “middle of the sky” in latin. 
the midheaven angle in astrology tells you about the legacy you leave on this earth and how you can achieve personal success. to clarify, success doesn’t always have to mean money or fame or anything to do with the capitalist sense (however in modern society and therefore in how we interpret the mc, it can correlate).
remember that astrology has been around for thousands of years, and goes deeper than that explained above. the mc is about personal alignment with your purpose and the role/contributions you make to society. (creds to @astrosky33 blog for info)
✧.* ✧.* ✧.* ✧.* ✧.* ✧.* ✧.* ✧.* ✧.* ✧.* ✧
mc ruler in 1st house: 🌺
your contributions and legacy have to do with demonstrating your identity and precense. your career/calling/vocation may have to do a lot with physical activity or something to do with your physical body or appearance. autonomy is a priority for you. you are best aligned with your purpose when you can share yourself, your perspectives/stories with the world.
mc ruler in 2nd house: 💕
you may find that you are best suited towards careers that allows you and others to feel comforted and/or confident. something to do with your voice maybe. your career may rely heavily on the skills that you’ve already acquired. you are best aligned with your purpose when you can provide resources and stability (doesn’t have to be physical) for others.
mc ruler in 3rd house: 📚
cliché, but you might be well-known for writing, words, or your social media. this can also be an indicator for having to juggle multiple responsibilities/projects at once for your calling/vocation/career. you may find that you are known you contribute to society by sharing your stories and information with others.
mc ruler in 4th house: 🌊
this is an indicator that you pursued your career/responsibilities/calling pretty early in life. if not that, you are known for being able to bring emotional comfort and stability to others. maybe you have a passion for homes/buildings/real estate. your purpose may have to do with nurturing and taking care of others
mc ruler in 5th house: 🪅
showing off your inner child is key to your purpose. you are known to be energetic and lively. you make your contribution to society by sharing the things that make you happy and joyful like your hobbies, music, art, dancing, romance, etc.. you may also be known to work with children. you are aligned with your purpose when you can shine :)
mc ruler in 6th house: 🎗️
whatever it is that you do for your calling/career, you are known to aim for being the best of the best. health, diets, and/or fitness can be topics that you are deeply passionate about. pets an animals as well. you contribute to society by helping others with their problems and obstacles. personal take, but could indicate demanding responsibilities in career/calling/everyday life
mc ruler in 7th house: 🥂
usually an indicator for working with people one on one for your career/calling/reputation. you may be known for your work with allies and opponents, whether that be with your own or helping to reconcile others. you are known to be a diplomat and aim to hear both sides of the story. personal relationships + partnerships may give you purpose as well.
mc ruler in 8th house: ⛓️
you may be known for your sex appeal. if not your sex appeal, you trigger change and transformation in others by revealing intense and/or dark truths. this house also deals with tangible things like money, so you could also be known to transform how people manage their resources (debt, loans, etc…). although you may be known to have a polarizing effect on people, you are the game changer ;)
mc ruler in 9th house: 🔮
you are aligned with your purpose when you can expand people’s horizons. you want to restore people’s faith and optimism and help them establish their own. maybe you do this through being a teacher or being a lawyer. you also inspire others to be an lifelong student and to never stop exploring. the legacy you leave on earth is one of expansion, adventure, and hope.
mc ruler in 10th house: 🏆
you contribute to others by being a leader and demonstrating to the public how to be one too. you leave people feeling inspired because of how far you've gotten with your accomplishments. you are known to be someone who is able to put their best foot forward in whatever they do and aim to be the best of the best. you are also known to be someone who takes no bs!
mc ruler in 11th house: ☘️
you may be known to be a very social person with a multitude of communities and social groups. you could also be known as someone who advances society forward with your work and accomplishments. you could also be known to be particularly unique and different. your purpose is to inspire the masses <3
mc ruler in 12th house: 🐚
you can go to great heights when you use your imagination and creativity. you may seem to have a lot of mystery around you because you come across elusive and hard to connect with. you aim to create a fantasy world in order to provide others an escape from reality. you demonstrate to the public that it’s important to rest and to foster your own sense of peace.
✧.* ✧.* ✧.* ✧.* ✧.* ✧.* ✧.* ✧.* ✧.* ✧.* ✧
hope you enjoyed!
#midheaven#astro community#astrology community#astro tumblr#aries#taurus#gemini#cancer#leo#virgo#libra#scorpio#saggitarius#capricorn#aquarius#pisces midheaven#pisces#scorpio mc#taurus mc#saturn#saturn in astrology#astro posts#scorpio midheaven#neptune#mars astrology#venus astrology#moon astrology#sun astrology#jupiter astrology#pluto astrology
833 notes
·
View notes
Text
"I Have a Room Here"
Thanks to @stargazing-enby for the screaming, @rei382 for the alpha, and @annanother-thing for the beta!
2.5k words. TW: Minor panic attacks. Draco has anxiety.
“I have a room here,” he blurts out.
He’s in the hallway, making his way out of the building when he sees him entering. Sees his eyes widen in recognition. Sees his carefully constructed world set to crumble around him.
“I— I mean I live here. Now. I’m not here illegally, or doing anything dodgy. While I'm—” His leg jigs. “I— I have a room here and I like it and I can't move, please don't make me.”
He frowns, and it's almost convincing, almost makes him believe he's not just a lion lying in the grass, waiting to pounce.
“I'm not here to make you leave. I have a room here too. I moved in last week. Ask the landlord.” He regards Draco for a moment. “I couldn’t make you move if I wanted to, Draco.” He pauses, as though for effect. Draco’s skin crawls. “And I would never want to do that.”
He knows it's a lie, that it’s just a matter of time, but he nods and scarpers anyway, door slamming too loudly behind him.
*
“Oh.” Draco claps a hand to his mouth, heart pounding when emerald eyes land on him.
“No, wait—” he calls, and Draco curses the way his entire body freezes.
“You don’t have to leave. Just— come and do your laundry. I’m almost done anyway.”
He can’t keep from chewing his cheek whilst loading the machine. And then his change won’t fit in the slot. And then the air, too humid and sweet and dizzying, starts to close in around him.
“Er, Malfoy—”
“Shut up.”
He can feel him staring, can imagine the self-righteous look, can hear the taunt in his voice.
“I just—”
“No.”
His eyes sting, his fists clench, and the stupid coin keeps hitting the steel slot.
“Please, can I—?”
“Just leave.”
He’s wailing and he knows it, but a moment later there’s a sigh and slow footsteps recede, and he finally takes a shaky breath.
On the next try, the coin clunks into the machine.
“You weren’t in so I signed for your parcel,” he says.
Scowling isn’t polite in these situations, but it’s all he can do right now.
“Th—thank you.”
“You’re welcome,” he shrugs slightly. Draco fiddles with a bit of brown tape. “You can look at me, you know. I’m not going to burn your retinas with my ugliness.”
The forced lightness in his voice fails to hide a deeper ring of something, and it’s unmooring. He never used to play games like this, and it makes Draco’s hair stand on end.
“If that’s all…”
There's a beat, but then he sighs heavily. “Yeah, that’s all.”
*
“Hey, Malfoy, you’re okay.”
He’s not okay, how can he be okay? He can’t find his keys and he dropped his change and his coat is too old so rain’s dripping down his back and there were all these kids and where the fuck are his keys—
“Draco.”
He blinks, bright eyes suddenly there while warmth holds his elbows. Which appear to be shaking.
“I’ve got you, breathe with me, okay?”
He can barely swallow, let alone breathe, but he chases that voice regardless, the praise so kind his knees tremble and ungodly noises crawl up his throat.
“Better?”
Too much time has passed when he asks, and now too much tiredness weighs down each slower, steadier breath. Bronze hands still hold him gently, and he squirms at the wetness on his face.
“I— I have to go.”
*
His smile is tentative yet blinding, and his ‘Hey,’ is low and private, like they’re sharing a secret instead of passing on the stairs.
“I got your note.” He stops, so Draco has to stop too, right on the stain on the carpet. It looks like a hippo from this angle.
“You’re welcome, Draco.”
It sends shivers down his spine, hearing his name like that, and he sounds so real, so genuine, he can’t stop his eyes from flicking back to his. They’re just as dazzling as ever, and happier than should be humanly possible. He feels his cheeks heat.
“I want you to know, I’ll always help you if I can. So, if you need something, just—” he shrugs, “knock on my door.” Then, when Draco’s brow pinches, as it always does, “I mean it, Draco. I’m not going to make you move. You can trust me.”
And when his voice is so gentle, he really wants to believe him.
*
“Fuck, sorry.”
Footsteps run towards him as he bends to pick up the apple.
“Apparently one of my shopping bags broke, and, well, decided to attack my neighbours with fruit.”
“Maybe they’re trying to escape your horrendous hair.”
His bark of laughter covers Draco's choke at his reckless words, and Draco's stomach does a weird flippy thing at the sound.
“Maybe.” His grin could light up an entire city. “It’s either that or it’s trying to escape the crumble it’s destined for.”
Crumble. His mouth waters, and from the quirk of his lips, it’s far too obvious.
“You could come over for some, if you wanted?”
“Uh— I— I don’t— Um—”
He chuckles softly, and it shouldn’t sound fond.
“Just think about it,” he says, and there’s that soft, too-beautiful-to-be-real smile making his head spin again. “I’ll save you a bit.”
*
He swallows hard. “I'm returning your bowl.”
“I can see that,” he grins too easily, lounging against his door frame. “Did you enjoy it?”
Too much. “It was pleasantly surprising.”
The answering laugh curls his toes and flips his stomach. “I'm honoured to receive such high praise.”
“Don't get used to it.”
“Oh, no,” he smirks. “Of course not.”
Draco bites his lip as the silence extends, hands too empty, cheeks growing hot.
“I could make some tea, if you'd like?”
It's quieter than the other requests—more gentle. Devoid of all pressure but cushioned by tentative hope, and Draco begins to want.
“Not yet,” he murmurs, tongue too traitorous for his heart. But he gives a light huff, and through his lashes, Draco glimpses that sugar-sweet smile.
“Okay, not yet.” And it's a promise Draco knows he'll have to keep.
*
The bass drums through the walls, into his skull, and his fingers clench.
'Get some space. Take a break,' his head whispers. But outside is too dark, and his chest tightens.
'It's just a bad night. Just one party.’ He tells himself, trying to stay calm. Then fails when his thoughts run away from him.
His feet landing in his hall tell him he's moved, as do his shoes, now on his feet, and his jacket in his hand, but he can't tell how they got there. Someone knocks on the door before he reaches it.
“Sorry, I didn't want to startle you,” he says, hair wild enough for birds to nest in and just as cozy. “I just wanted to make sure you were okay with— this.”
He doesn't mean to whimper, or sway on the spot, but another shriek of laughter lances through him and it's so loud it hurts.
“Obvolvere,” he murmurs, and then it's barely there, just a distant thud beneath his feet, and his eyes flutter closed.
“Thank you.”
He says it before he can think through the lingering buzz, but he can't summon the energy to care.
“It's nothing.” His molten emeralds shine only with concern, and for the first time in months, he feels cared for. “Get some sleep, Draco.”
“Wait—” He blinks, panic hissing at the threat of him leaving. “Um, would— would you like— t—tea?”
A slow smile warms him from the inside out.
“I'd love some.”
—
“You should sleep.”
He knows this. Knows from the way his eyes are heavy and itchy and weeping. Knows the disappointment at the idea of letting him leave, the fear of the noise—the gap between them—returning.
“You're one to talk.”
Potter snickers, and it's unfairly pretty. “I'm not the one falling asleep on his sofa.”
“Hmm.” It's all he can say, eyes drifting closed once again.
“C'mon,” he murmurs, and then there's a hand, solid but gentle, at his elbow. “Bed.”
He stumbles willingly into Potter's solid warmth and sighs. Safe.
“I won't come in,” Potter murmurs, chivalrous to the core. “Just wanted you to get some decent rest.”
“Will you—? Um, I mean, when will—? Can we—?” His brow hurts from wrinkling.
“Can I come see how you slept, tomorrow?”
He shivers at the care in his voice.
“Yes.”
*
He's always kept his word. Draco knows this—scorned him mercilessly for it in a previous life. Yet still his heart leaps, relieved, when Potter smiles at him as he opens his door.
“Hey,” Potter breathes, and butterflies, beautiful and wild, explode everywhere in Draco's chest.
“Hi.“
*
“A movie I wanted to watch just came out on video,” Potter says. “Want to watch it together?”
Draco barely knows what movies are. He nods immediately.
Potter’s too-bright smile is impossible not to return, Draco’s stomach jumping like the kernels of corn Potter shoves in the microwave. They smell almost as good as him.
“Okay,” Potter soon sits beside him, remote in one hand, bowl of popcorn in another. He flashes Draco another smile, a hint of nerves hiding in the dimples of his cheeks. “I hope you like it.”
He nods, knowing he won’t be able to focus on anything but the warmth coming from just centimeters away.
The buttery smell emanating from the bowl is too alluring, and after Potter’s crunched on a few mouthfuls, it seems socially appropriate to reach for some popcorn too. His fingers brush Potter’s. Electricity crackles on his skin.
“After you,” Potter murmurs, his smile as sweet as the kernels. Draco thinks kissing him would be even sweeter.
*
His mouth waters at the scent wafting from the oven, and he bites his nails.
The last three haven’t been right—too burned; too flat; too bland. But this one smells dangerously promising.
He still jumps when the timer dings, despite watching the final seconds tick down, and the heat of the oven takes his breath away. But these lemon cupcakes are golden, springy, and perfectly risen.
He flits from the sofa to read, to the radio, to the bathroom to clean whilst waiting for them to cool, then painstakingly slathers on the lemony icing. Once they’re arranged just so on a plate, he sucks in a deep breath, hesitantly walking up the corridor.
“I made cupcakes,” he blurts as soon as the door starts to open, Potter’s face not yet fully in view. Potter’s kind chuckle threatens his already shaky grip on the plate.
“I can see that. They look amazing.” Potter leans forward, inhaling deeply. Draco curses the heat rushing to his cheeks. “I could make some tea for us both, if you want?”
Heart rabbiting in his chest, he nods once. “Y-yes, please.”
Potter’s beam warms him down to his toes.
*
Cooler air teases at his cheeks, the first hues of autumn painting the leaves. He burrows further into his thick scarf, letting his eyes fall closed.
“You look so cozy,” Potter audibly smiles as scuffed his trainers crunch on the gravel path.
“Not everyone can be a walking radiator,” he snips, knowing the scarf doesn’t hide his smile at Potter’s chuckle.
“Well excuse me for having good circulation and a bit of meat on my bones.” A shoulder knocks into Draco’s, then stays much closer than before. He has to remind himself to breathe.
“You’re not excused.”
Potter’s laugh seems to dance on the breeze, loud, and carefree, and infectious, and Draco wants to bottle the sound; to clutch it close and bask in it. Then the shoulder knocks into him again, and this time long, sure fingers hook around his gloved ones, halting the earth in its path.
“Hmm, what if we get a hot chocolate and a cinnamon bun?” Potter asks, low and private. “Would I be excused then?”
Tentatively intertwining his fingers with Potter’s, Draco forces his voice to stay steady.
“We’ll have to see, won’t we.”
*
“I should probably get going,” Harry frowns. “Apparently, I have to be up in the morning.”
“However will you cope?” Draco rolls his eyes, his heart sinking slightly all the same.
“Your kind words support me endlessly, did you know?”
Draco pokes his tongue out. Still, the warmth of Harry’s leg pressed against his disappears, and he rushes to stand too. To delay the inevitable. Harry just smiles, slots their fingers together. Squeezes tight.
“I’ll come round tomorrow? After 3?” he asks, standing in front of the open door but facing Draco, emerald eyes sparkling and kind and reassuring.
“After 3,” Draco nods. “And we’ll make pasta?”
“We will,” Harry promises. “I’ve already got the garlic bread.”
“Good.”
The seconds stretch into more, but his grasp on Harry’s hands never wavers, and neither does Harry’s smile. Then those emerald eyes flicker lower, to Draco’s lips, and Draco’s breath stutters.
“I’ll see you tomorrow, Draco,” Harry murmurs again, lower this time, closer too. Draco’s vision clouds as Potter creeps into his space. Just close enough for soft, plush lips to brush against his.
Draco just stands, still as a statue, barely breathing.
He manages to gulp as Harry leans back, wanting to melt back against Harry’s lips.
“T-tomorrow.”
*
“Cuppa?” Harry asks over his book. His hair is mussed from lying down on the sofa. Draco wants to run his hands through it.
“Cuppa,” he says, stretching. “I’ll help.”
A hand finds his, warm and soft, guiding him up from his seat and safely into the kitchen. His grasp feels empty when Harry lets go and moves towards the kettle, but he turns to dig out some mugs anyway. Harry always came back.
There are teabags already plucked from the barrel and waiting when he turns around again, and a hand on the centre of his back tells him Harry’s reaching for a teaspoon, while he gets the milk.
“We make a good team,” Harry murmurs close to his ear, an arm snaking around his waist.
“Hmm. Maybe you’ve just been stalking me,” he whispers back, leaning into him.
“Always,” Harry grins, pressing his lips to his temple.
*
Warmth. Endless warmth is all he knows as he slowly floats into consciousness.
“Morning, gorgeous,” Harry’s sleep-husky voice rumbles in his ear.
“Mm,” he moans into Harry’s chest, purring when fingers stroke through his hair. “Too early.”
He grumbles when Harry snickers, jostling him unfairly, but then the arms holding him in place tighten around him, and maybe he can forgive the indiscretion.
“So I guess I’m not allowed to go to the toilet yet, either?” Harry asks. Draco wraps his legs more firmly around him.
“Message received,” Harry chuckles again, lips close enough to graze his forehead. Draco sighs approvingly when they stay there; a prolonged kiss.
Long seconds, minutes, or hours later, his hand finds Harry’s jaw, thumbing gently over the stubble that’s grown in, then leans up to capture Harry’s lips with his.
“I really like our room,” he murmurs.
Harry smiles against his lips, giving him another sweet kiss back.
“Me too.”
#autumnsnugglingwrites#my writing#drarry#draco x harry#harry x draco#hpdm#harry potter x draco malfoy#draco malfoy x harry potter#dmhp#harry potter#draco malfoy
320 notes
·
View notes
Note
Not to compate siblings, but I wish the zutarians could be more like zukaangers, specifically with the incessant need to make Zuko/the fire nation seem less bad. It seems like they're constantly trying to justify Zuko's actions and paint the fire nation as just 'misguided'. Zutarians refuse to give Zuko guilt for the actual things he does.
And it's baffling to me because a big theme that zutara and zukaang share is guilt/forgiveness. Zukaangers lean into this so fucking hard. They will give Zuko guilt for everything he did, everything his forefathers did, everything his nation did, hell everything the world did, and have it juxtaposed by Aang's forgiveness and reminders that Zuko is not his nation nor his past mistakes.
It feels like zukaangers have Aang forgive Zuko because he can and wants to. Meanwhile, zutarian have Katara forgive Zuko because she should. If that makes sense.
Zukaang is everything Zutarians want their ship to be.
Based on a dynamic that is actually a central point in the story and that had a profound effect on these characters? Check.
Selfless hero that looks at the villain, picks up on all the sad vibes on that motherfucker, and confidently says "If not friend, why friend-shaped"? Check.
Hero's kindness living rent-free in the villains head? Check.
CONSTANT red and blue imagery that actually has a deeper meaning instead of just being the result of the show assigning colors to each nation to make it easier for the seven year olds to keep track of everyone? Check.
CONSTANT parallels, with entire episodes and full arcs dedicated to it, including one of the characters having a dream in which they are the same person because they're THAT alike? Check.
Romantic imagery?
Motherfucking check.
I guess that's why Zukaang shippers are much more sane. Even though Zuko and Aang's dynamic with each other in the show was clearly meant to be platonic, it is so important to canon and so throughly explored by it that it becomes IMPOSSIBLE to make the ship work if you mischaracterize either of them. It really wouldn't take much rewriting to make them a perfectly reasonable endgame - and I say this as someone who doesn't ship it and prefers Zuko to be an older brother figure to Aang.
Meanwhile Zutara has nothing beyond aesthetic and "enemies to lovers is a nice trope." The characters don't interact much until the end of the story, don't think of each other at all for most of it, and are openly, genuinely uncomfortable when people think they're dating. It's all about self-inserting as Katara to date an OC they attached Zuko's name and face too, or vice versa (more rare, but it happens).
OF COURSE it's out of character, OF COURSE it completely screws up the dynamic - it was never about "How would this pairing work?", it was about shilling the idea of one of the characters involved.
64 notes
·
View notes